ponerology

9/11: The Point of No Return?

By M.K. Styllinski

 “Let us never tolerate outrageous conspiracy theories concerning the attacks of September the 11th; malicious lies that attempt to shift the blame away from the terrorists themselves, away from the guilty.”

 – President G.W. Bush, at the United Nations, November 10, 2001


9-11_Truth_2Note: Let it be said right at the start: I am no 9/11 scholar. This is merely an attempt to refresh our minds about the nature of the September 11th attacks in the context of an emerging Pathocracy and the subjects previously discussed. Therefore, what follows in this series is in no way a comprehensive analysis of what is, after all a vast topic. That said, as part of an exploration of why humanity stands at the threshold of massive change, it would be foolish not to include a summary of the key elements involved in such a global marker. I hope the following posts help to at least clarify the subject for those beginning to take a serious look at the nature of our reality in this context.


September 11th 2001 and the World Trade Centre attacks are a signpost in the fortunes of social control. It was the day – perhaps more than any other in the last two hundred years – that saw geo-strategy and our societies change for the worse. With any major act of synthetic terror there is a window of opportunity to perceive the objective reality behind the noise and smoke before Official Culture brings the shutters down once more. Since 2001, anyone who has taken the time to carefully sift through the discrepancies, distortions and obvious lies of the official conspiracy theory will have to navigate through the minefield of individual and collective belief as to how the world works. We bridle at accusations that our thinking is often just second or third hand opinion lifted from mainstream radio, T.V., newspapers or blogs. Seldom do we truly question what we are being force-fed through the constant osmosis of “news”. What the mainstream media (MSM) and most of current academia believe doesn’t just impinge on our own evaluations but very often exclusively determines the quality and direction of our opinions. This is why the media has such a crucial role to play in the correct presentation and dissemination of information.

Unfortunately, we cannot trust the MSM to provide unbiased and objective analysis due to a variety of conflicting interests from corporate, government and Psychological Operations teams (PSYOPS) embedded in media institutions for decades and the internet since its inception. Our news is layered over with self-censorship and journalistic pride that will not touch subjects deemed taboo for fear of losing their job or even worse, losing respect and prestige so coveted in their respective fields. As a result, there are well-known journalists and academics for which the subject of 9/11 is off-limits because it is has evolved into such a “hot potato” of controversy that to address it would mean the end of their social standing.

It is also true that certain persons still operate from a hopelessly juvenile dictionary which they still prefer to use when appraising personal and external realities. They derive comfort in overly simplistic versions of national and international events, despite the apparent expertise and erudition in their chosen field. Their beliefs come first and reality is tailored towards it. They cannot and will not sanction the idea that a coup d’état could have taken place on September 11th and no amount of reasoning will alter such a position. The often smug, post-modern denials and ad hominem attacks are used as a battering ram against those wishing to find the truth and if you start to make some headway in connecting the dots you will likely be on the end of carefully targeted character assassination by the fearful and ill-informed.

Official Culture determines what is or isn’t possible regarding the nature of governments and the military-intelligence apparatus, which means an almost impenetrable wall preventing critical analysis and reasoned discourse. What is now labelled the 9/11 Truth Movement is no exception, having been thoroughly infiltrated by paid CoIntelpro agents tasked with sowing the seeds of in-fighting and disinformation.

Talk show host and “king of conspiracy theory”, Alex Jones is a prime example. Famous for his cringe-making rants and bombastic behaviour and extremely commercial internet websites, he manages to switch off anyone interested in discovering the objective truth about our world, though he naturally appeals to those of high school age just waking up to the world.  Jones exists to hoover up any and all information pertaining to conspiracy-related topics and thus helps to tarnish these subjects by association. If he happens to get invited on mainstream television he is so over the top and reactionary that any rational conversation is impossible. This is how CoIntelpro works: whether a conscious or unconscious agent, both will assist to deflect, distort and disinform.

alex_jones

Alex Jones Talk show host and “conspiracy king”.

Similarly, Go to the internet pages of the very popular encyclopaedia Wikipedia and search for the pages on 9/11 and you will come away thinking that the 9/11 Truth Movement is inhabited only by delusional nerds, that the official story is beyond repute and supported by cast-iron facts. Wikipedia is visited by millions of people every day who might be persuaded by the obviously skewed presentation; where voluminous pages expound on the official story, affording little time for critical appraisal and alternative arguments.

In reality, there are many well qualified, experienced, rational and sincere persons for whom the official story of 9/11 does not and cannot possibly be anything but a fictional account. Anyone who approaches the subject with an open but skeptical mind and are able to think critically about this issue will inevitably come away with the disturbing conclusion that something is very wrong with the narrative we have been sold. Yet, there is a constant maintenance of the official story by the MSM and governments world-wide.

Once you start digging, the propaganda, blatant lies, fallacies and distortions are so painfully obvious to those who take the time, that it becomes truly shocking how deeply managed our culture truly is. And be assured, you don’t have to go very far before the central premise of the official story shows itself to be no more than a house of cards waiting to tumble. But fear is the cement upon which the bricks of belief can be constructed. And it is sometimes terrifying to have all that one thought good and true scattered to the wind. But it must be done if we are to have any hope at all going beyond an illusion of democracy.


“I Believe…”

Two words which have determined the course of history.

We humans have a curious predisposition to seek belief instead of facts. All actions or non-actions are based around either direct verification by experience and attention to supporting evidence or a preference for belief which includes neither. Belief systems set a demarcation line that cannot be crossed. One is happy in one’s belief and reality defines it.  Our wishful thinking tends to offer temporary comfort from the demons in our subconscious shadows. The wish to believe provides it with a formal structure which we can re-affirm in the outer world, surrounding ourselves with others who have chosen the same “consensus” through which to live their lives. Threats to those constructs are often resisted with logical fallacies and emotional reactions:

“Because the Bible says so and the Bible is the word of God.”

“I believe in Science. If there is no empirical proof then as far as I’m concerned, it doesn’t exist.”

“You don’t believe in all that 911 conspiracy theory nonsense do you?”

Peer groups and tribal memberships provide a rich reservoir of socio-cultural knowledge offering a ready template for custom-made ideologies. This is gradually adapted to one’s own personality and conditioned by long-term memory. If it fits with our need to survive in society, perhaps buffering us from pain, fear and uncertainty, then our social position, values, and objectives will conform to it. Conformity – at whatever degree or level – is a defining factor accompanied by a dictionary of interpretation which must exclude other forms of knowledge. When such a dictionary becomes out-dated and in conflict with the facts – even though new knowledge lies alongside it – that interpretation becomes a juvenile one, locked into the past and resistant to change.

Change, as we all know, can be very painful.

dreamstime_m_20965675© Krutoeva | Dreamstime.com – Through Rose Colored Glasses Photo

When assumption and ignorance are chosen as a way to protect ourselves from uncertainty, responsibility and unpleasant memories then abstract ideas provide the tool for social engineering and the seeds for ponerological influences. It logically follows that one’s beliefs can facilitate directions which – though founded on good intentions and “Christian principles” – may not be in the individual’s, groups’ or societies’ best interests. Any belief tends to reduce the potential for creative choices by limiting the field of awareness and therefore the quality of consciousness.

Psychopaths, social dominators and authoritarian personalities cling to their beliefs as a confirmation of their chosen, highly subjective reality. They serve any figure of authority be it a new age guru, academic lecturer or any type of leader that confers rewards for obedience. They prefer fantasy rather than what is, especially if, in the authoritarian’s case, it provides certainty against the unknown, however simplistic.

The psychopath will create reality according to his instinctive, primal desires which exclude all else. He will bend and force life into his twisted conceptions, whatever the cost and whatever the stakes. He turns the world into a poker game with guns and aces up his sleeve. Our wish to believe lends him momentum to achieve his goals; the projection of his self-belief is willingly received by those whose inner nature is vulnerable and without foundation. Belief restricts an open system of learning, which often includes suffering. Suffering accompanies self-growth as we discover what is, rather than what we would like it to be.

The world is conspiratorial by nature though this fact has been successfully glossed over by a combination of wishful thinking and perception management. After all, if you want to suggest that the government and its agencies have our best interests at heart then the denigration of those who offer an unprejudiced search for truth outside of traditional corporate controlled media is a standard tactic. It is also pertinent to mention recent university studies which reveal that the 9/11 official story “gatekeepers” fit the profile of irrational and emotionally unstable individuals when exposed to an alternative view of reality, no matter how sensible or logical that reality may be.  In June 17, 2013 online journal 21st Century Wire included a post entitled: ‘New studies: ‘Conspiracy theorists’ sane, while government dupes are crazy and hostile’. Psychologists Michael J. Wood and Karen M. Douglas of the University of Kent found that:

“The research … showed that people who favoured the official account of 9/11 were generally more hostile when trying to persuade their rivals.” […] “For people who think 9/11 was a government conspiracy, the focus is not on promoting a specific rival theory, but in trying to debunk the official account.”

In other words, the stereotype of the conspiracy theorist as lunatic, fringe-fanatic, in fact generally described those who defend the official conspiracy theory provided by the governments and their media outlets.

Political scientist Professor Lance deHaven-Smith’s book Conspiracy Theory in America (2013) published by University of Texas Press provides further insights into the term “conspiracy theory.”

It is a matter of historical record, albeit widely unknown, that the CIA embarked on an illegal propaganda campaign to circulate the phrase so that it became a pejorative term. (See: “In 1967, the CIA Created the Label ‘Conspiracy Theorists’ … to Attack Anyone Who Challenges the ‘Official’ Narrative). So, when people began to question the 1963 assassination of J.F. Kennedy they would be ridiculed and defamed thus providing a psycho-social protection for the subject. As we know, there is nothing more powerful than the herd instinct for self-preservation. In the Professor’s own words: “The CIA’s campaign to popularize the term ‘conspiracy theory’ and make conspiracy belief a target of ridicule and hostility must be credited, unfortunately, with being one of the most successful propaganda initiatives of all time.”

WTC_smoking_on_9-11

September 11th attacks on the World Trade Center’s Twin Towers, 2001.

Studies have also shown cognitive dissonance and “confirmation bias” dominates the perceptions of those who prefer to believe in the 9/11 official story and many other official versions of historical conspiracies, despite many of those “theories” since proven to have been conspiracy fact. While hard-core skeptics and self-avowed debunkers tend to exhibit an absolutist  persona backed up by a militant belief in materialist science, what may be at the root of this apparent quest to find the truth is nothing more than an abnormal emphasis on the left brain, a neurological deficiency which limits the ability to see beyond their own authoritarian beliefs. This was revealed in spectacular fashion by Professor Bob Altemeyer’s studies on authoritarian followers.

There remains today a wealth of information on the internet and in published books regarding the events of September 11th 2001. You may be one of those people who consider themselves open-minded and well-read, willing to take on new sources of information in order to learn about our world in order to expand your awareness. Although there has been a sea-change in collective awareness you would still be in the minority. When we approach the subject with an open but skeptical mind, and sift through the media and US government’s official story of September 11th, then we will come up against a “conspiracy theory” that is logically inconsistent, defies the laws of physics, flies in the face of rational, deductive observations and fails to explain the reasons and causes of these events on so many different levels that we will likely suffer a change in our world-view. Depending how inured one is in Official Culture this will result in two emotional responses and the choices which must follow:

1) Shock and cognitive dissonance as a result of one’s cherished beliefs about the world coming under attack and the fear and stress induced. A shoring up of those beliefs may occur, calling a halt to any further research and a determined crystallisation of the official story. Depending on how deep the threat to one’s beliefs the information presents, the seeking out of groups and persons who can bolster and buffer those beliefs will take place where ridicule, disinformation and authoritarian precepts rule the day. No matter how illogical or irrational the stance, nothing must be allowed to penetrate these beliefs since they are bound up with identity.

2) A period of disbelief and sadness, perhaps even an initial rejection, followed by an interlude of reflection and soul-searching. This might lead to a re-visiting of the subject and the determination to find answers. The choice is made to seek a better understanding of the issues involved and arrive at more objective appraisal. The only way to do this properly is to network with others who have also recognised that something is seriously amiss.

That does not imply that all the answers are immediately forthcoming or even correct, only that the government story cannot be true and therefore a new, independent investigation must take place, however improbable such a possibility may be.

This brings us back to the idea that there are two types of people who will gravitate to either an a priori belief and the comfort it offers at the expense of truth, or the ability to think critically while maintaining an open mind – a healthy skepticism if you will. Authoritarians, drawn from both conservative and the liberal, function largely on emotions which are used to defend their worldview. The intent behind any assessment of new information is based not on the search for truth but the need to maintain that belief and thus to “feel good”. Unexamined assumptions inform the reality of fundamentalists or absolutists who prefer order and error to complex truth. Since irrational criteria is used for assessing facts which are filtered through the controlling belief, they cannot be aware of their own indoctrination and dogma.

9-11-2011A

Freedom lights anniversary (wikipedia)

Ideally, true critical thinkers, with a broad knowledge of many fields test the certitude of their conclusions. Experiential knowledge and networking without prejudice acts as the litmus test for evaluations. Lying to themselves does not feature and nor do manipulative appeals to the emotions. Impartiality and objective observation of each opposing camp is analysed while using their heads and their hearts to position themselves fairly, even if it leads to the break-down of a hidden bias or the discovery of a set of assumptions. They are aware of how easily it is to deceive themselves. This latter grouping is lacking in relation to the 9/11 inquiries and related fields – most especially ponerology.

This is what makes the events of 9/11 a highly controversial issue because it is not simply a matter of addressing the gargantuan holes in the government story; it is akin to peeling away the outer layers of an onion which can stimulate a parallel process to occur within ourselves. It is here that we find the crux of the challenge: this process of discovery is potentially more painful than simply pointing out errors in logical reasoning and scientific principles; far more sensitive than addressing social, cultural and geo-political justifications for why the official story doesn’t make sense. As you dig deeper you realise that what we considered to be truth and reality is turned upside down and that is akin to experiencing a form of withdrawal from our addictive, Official Culture. Our faith and trust in our valued institutions and the beliefs – so often based on a false interpretation of history – can be shaken to the core. So much so, that our world-view begins to unravel and thus our sense of self.

If you are one of those who consider themselves outside such cultural shocks then perhaps your particular belief hasn’t been discovered yet. The deceptions inherent in the 9/11 attacks may be easy for you to take on board but there are sure to be other “sacred cows” lying buried …We all have them. When we have not been suitably prepared and these revelations happen too quickly we can fall into loneliness, sadness and even depression as a result of knowing what we would rather not know, perhaps having shielded ourselves from what we knew to be true deep down. Or, we can go to the other extreme and become drunk on the new information, our intellect inflating to the extent it squeezes out emotional nuance and thus proper communication. We become trapped in that particular mirror and over identify with the subject in question, becoming fundamentalist in our quest. 

This is the greatest challenge to the uncovering of information and knowledge regarding 9/11 and other crimes, as it demands that we shine the light on the darkness in the outer world thereby highlighting our own inner complacency. Those factions within the Establishment who may have sanctioned and perpetrated the events of 9/11 rely on the fact that many will not go against a complex and tightly-woven set of beliefs and their societal constructs. This programming instinctively resists any attempts at disclosure and investigation in favour of the status quo. 

dreamstime_m_34143077

© Alphaspirit | Dreamstime.com – Businessman Like An Ostrich Photo

The events of 9/11 are unquestionably a rich field of discourse not just because the world changed into a more paranoid and dangerous place since that tragic event, but because the answers to so many questions about the role and function of government, the media and commerce lie within it. It is the central core from which various paths of deleterious influence fan out, and which can be traced back to providing tangible benefits to a select few. Machiavellian strategies are always in the shadows stimulating these collective traumas in the mass mind and suitably conditioned to accept the solutions proffered, however ridiculous. Qui bono always applies.

After the whitewash of the 9/11 commission, the still deafening silence of much of the MSM and infiltration of the 9/11 Truth Movement by CoIntelpro, it may be that researchers and investigative journalists have lost the initiative they might have had. Every year which goes by gives an advantage to those who perpetrated this ambitious crime. The dire consequences for the American people and for the world in general cannot be overstated. The present police state in the USA and geopolitical events in the Middle East and the Ukraine are testament to this fact.

Despite this, there is hope. More and more people are deciding to think critically about the events of that day and the surrounding geo-political narratives. It will be an arduous task to produce a consensus where it counts regarding the events of that day, let alone push for an independent investigation. Nevertheless, it is important to remember that our social systems have largely evolved to keep us compliant and docile and/or pathological and disturbed. The tranquility of mind and openness necessary to make informed choices on this subject must be hard won, especially when Establishment dynamics largely operate in secrecy along with policies in plain sight which require an understanding of their vocabulary and insider language. Thanks to independent internet journalism the blindfold might be slipping … slowly but surely.

As noted in previous posts, secrecy and conspiracy are the standard pillars holding up our Official Culture. A reminder from historian and researcher Richard M. Dolan will underscore the fact:

“Nearly everything of significance undertaken by the military and intelligence community in the past half-century has occurred in secrecy. The undertaking to build an atomic weapon, better known as the Manhattan Project, remains the great model for all subsequent activities. For more than two years not a single member of Congress knew about it, although its final cost exceeded the then incredible total of $2 billion. During and after the Second World war, other important projects, such as the development of biological weapons, the importation of Nazi scientists, terminal mind control experiments, nationwide interception of mail and cable transmissions of an unwitting populace, infiltration of the media and universities, secret coups, secret wars and assassinations all took place far removed not only from the American public, but from most members of Congress and a few presidents. Indeed, several of the most powerful intelligence agencies were themselves established in secrecy, unknown by the public or Congress for many years.” [1]

Undue secrecy and manipulation on the part of Empire always fails in the end, albeit going underground. The trick will be to predict how and when those roots may rise again. Hindsight is after all, a wonderful thing. But thanks to pioneers in the fields of psychopathy and ponerology we are now seeing a return to ancient wisdom, which, down through the ages may have been alerting us to the evil in our midst. That’s where a finely-tuned psycho-social conscience is crucial in preventing the ascendance of psychopaths in power, and when it becomes a matter of soul survival for the individual and his culture.

So, with this in mind, how did it get to a state of affairs where the American public (and much of the world) could so easily accept the Hollywood version of 9/11?

To answer this question, we must take a brief detour back to Mr. Edward Bernays who contributed to a very modern psychological coup against the US population and the consequent systematic dumbing down of its education.

 


Notes

[1] p.23; introduction; UFOs and the National Security State Chronology of a Cover-up – 1941-1973 (2002) By Richard M. Dolan. Published by Hampton Roads Publishing Co.

Technocracy XVIII: Occult Transhumanism (2)

 extant-foetus

“H+”  is the Transhumanism symbol |© infrakshun


There are many writers and historians that claim the human race was the result of genetic engineering by a race of “Gods,” our ultra-terrestrial cousins. This is not merely a modern speculation since it reappears in many creation myths, most notably in the Sumerian Tablets of 1600 B.C., the first Babylonian Dynasty. In our present context, transhumanism and their  technologies aim to re-engineer humankind and are, by their very nature, drawn from occult or alchemical principles as a cyclic set of redemptive patterns. Modern science is a reflection of the original alchemical imperatives, established to assist humanity in achieving a prodigal return after the fall. Yet, there are always two streams to this return: service to self or service to others, left hand path or right hand path, creativity, entropy, yin-yang. Learning to discern and discriminate the choices which lead to an increase in awareness rather than an unconscious decrease is determined by context.  And it seems the present context is dominated by a technological ascension that is entropic in nature.

If the reader recalls, many summaries in this series show the persistent push toward group consciousness, group-think, consolidation/centralisation, SMART societies, ecological fascism and the general hijacking of Truth in order to supplant and engineer a counterfeit reality which nonetheless, achieves the required energy – by the consent of the masses. For ceremonial psychopaths, free-will is still paramount and much tastier meal if the decision is given willingly.

One has to make the choice – even unconsciously – to be follow objective reality as far as is possible or to choose to be deceived.

splice_4Promotional still from “Splice” (2009) Warner Bros; Directed by Vincenzo Natali. “She’s not human … Not entirely.”

Since, by its very nature, genetic engineering is social engineering the advancement of GRIN technologies aligned to this science throws up intense moral and ethical questions moving us back into the realm of Babel, the Fall and Atlantean myth:  When does an animal become a human and how does acting as God to the animal kingdom react to this transformation? More to the point, when a new generation of plant, animal, human-machines are mixed with animal and human DNA, how will that transform our civilisation? How does conscience and consciousness feature? According to Farrell and De Hart these implications are defined by “law and jurisprudence” where genetic chimeras will (and by extension, bio-genetic robots) create huge moral mine-fields on the question of “human” rights relating to levels of self-awareness/sentience. Defined rights will inevitably shape our societies and cultures. But to what end?

Under U.S. patent law, an invention must fulfill four requirements in order to be patentable as intellectual property:

1) It must be original, i.e., it must not have been published or patented previously nor be too similar to a previous invention;

2) It must not be obvious, that is to say, you cannot patent a rock wrapped in a sock and call it a “non-scuff” door stopper;

3) It must have a clear and demonstrable function, which, in the case of chimerical life, as we have seen, could include specific research purposes, such as the study of immune system disorders in chimerical creatures with human immune systems, or human cognitive or mental disorders in creatures with predominantly human neural structures;

4) It must be enabling, in other words, the patent should function like a recipe, with clear enough descriptions of the technologies and techniques to allow anyone to reproduce it.57

Under these criteria, an animal-human chimera, even if, say, 99 percent human and only 1 percent animal (or vice versa), would be a patentable object and intellectual property….

….shades of the ancient Mesopotamian and Meso-American myths of the engineering of mankind as a slave race to the gods. [1]

The contemporary Elites within America (the latter-day Atlantis and New Babylon) are fixated on the idea of transformation. As discussed previously we can see that these Illuminist/Rosicrucian/Baconian roots have required centuries long social engineering efforts culminating in a precise set of phases in the 20th and 21st Centuries. The slow establishment of an Official Culture of mind-body addiction serves as a platform by which social and cultural experimentation can take place. We might say there are five main ideas implanted into the minds of the global population:

  1. The idea that the Earth is overpopulated and extreme measures are needed depopulation by all and any means.
  2. Human influenced global warming to create fear and finance; to camouflage cyclic environmental, cataclysmic and cosmic changes.
  3. Human induced Terror Industry to promote fear and finance.
  4. Genetic engineering to save humanity (cure diseases, disability, farming)
  5. Genetic engineering and bio-technology to “improve” humanity

The 4C’s of commercialisation, consolidation, centralisation and control underpin these three main strategies with: a) banking infrastructure predicated on credit and debt cycles and b) the Structural Adjustment Team organisations to implement debt and the maintenance of poverty and war. The final technological transformation and its religio-occult apocalypse care of monotheistic religions represent the “ascension”; a magical reversal of the Tower of Babel moment and a return to the States of both Babylon and Atlantis. A New World Order will rise out of the ashes and the template for a SMART World State will advance a breakaway society. This enclave of self-proclaimed New World Priesthood will oversee a chipped, genetically modified, modernised slave race – willingly accepted. The energy of the mass mind will serve as a mega-ritual of perceived alchemical ascension by a minority of psychopath masquerading as transhumanist saviours.

Will such a dystopian nightmare come to pass?

Well, the future is still open but the window of opportunity is slight.

transgender-symbol

Transgender symbol fusing with Transhumanism symbol? © infrakshun

Accordingly, the transformation of humankind across all domains is currently obsessed with socio-cultural “androgynous fusions” since it is the esoteric masculine androgyny that dominates the global occult Establishment. The engineering of these fusions is operating through genetics and chimeras, biology, agribusiness, entertainment, art, media, military R & D  and of course, transhumanism as the main hub for disseminating the new philosophy and the transformation of consciousness toward the prophesied Singularity.

Or, according to author Joel Garreau:

“… it means that any human being – a microcosm – will be capable of himself or herself becoming a macrocosm, of literally stretching out, via computer interfaces, to control robotic space probes, millions of miles away. The next step is towards true computer-enhanced telepathy and interface, “to rig a distant machine such that it can pipe what it is sensing directly into the brain of its human host. The goal is to seamlessly merge mind and machine, engineering human evolution so as to directly project and amplify the power of our thoughts throughout the universe.” [2]

This explains the Establishment expression of an inverted alchemy and its obsession with sexual subversion, androgyny as expressed through pathological elements of (Nazi) occult bi-sexuality, homosexuality and the now modern PR surrounding transgender studies surfacing in popular culture – often in combination with a transhumanist ethos. This is not to condemn the LBGT ( Lesbian, Bi-Sexual, Gay and Transgender) movement at its core, only to raise questions about its appearance at this juncture and with awareness of what has been discussed. Recall that normal humanity – including normal gay men and lesbian women – are being used to fulfill an agenda that has nothing to do with social or spiritual emancipation. The occult elite are in control of the mechanism though not necessarily the inherent unpredictability. If indeed we are facing a omni-directional engineering of the social body then it is logical that these patterns of sexuality have surfaced throughout history where separation and persecution dominated, or an understanding of sexual orientation was allowed to occur, usually based on higher knowledge concerning its place in the whole and the key distinction between mere difference and obvious pathology.

The spiritual concept of the androgynous man is a symbol of bi-sexuality and asexuality of the Divine Unity – the completed Self. It is a symbol for the integration of all noble aspects not just sexual. However, sexual/creative  energy informs all. Indeed, rudimentary sex organs of both sexes are present in the human foetus – an embryonic androgyny. And as Farrell and De Hart propose, this may be the results of an actual scientific knowledge that man was literally made in the image of the God(s).

Down through history ancient culture across the globe has seen the  masculine associated with differentiation, and the feminine with union. This symbolism was rooted in an elite science that actually knew that biologically it was the male that indeed was responsible for the “primary differentiation” and sexual differentiation, with the feminine or reception as the “default” program  set to “female.”

cybererotica2

The Mainstreaming of cyborg-erotica care of transhumanist “chic.” It is usually a male fantasy fusion, though Bjork’s lesbian android’s (top right) beat Jennifer Lopez’s standard hetero-android for cyber-fetish originality…

“alchemosexuality” was the echo of a scientifically-based ancient culture such as Atlantis which was destroyed as result of their all-consuming hubris, the knowledge was lost along with everything else. But if human males carry BOTH chromosomes and this was applied as a form of “analogical magic” this would be likened to: “…a symbol of the physical medium in which all distinctions are united.” And where such thinking as related to a primordial alchemosexuality: “… even finds expression in the ancient belief that male sperm: ‘was held to contain a particle of prima materia out of which everything was made.’ ” it is in this sense that: “… the phenomenon of androgyny itself is a residue of mankind’s actual primordial state – as is actually claimed by various traditions – and occasionally manifests itself for whatever reason, including the possibility that it is being deliberately, though covertly, sought and engineered.”

Even more importantly:

“…modern genetics falsifies the ancient metaphor in one significant way, in that it is the female rather than the male which is the “default” setting for the program of human embryonic development.

But i[t] also confirms the ancient metaphor in another significant way, in that it is the male that is a “special program” of differentiation, for without the Y chromosome, development would proceed along the lines of the female. We cannot help but recall the fact that in ancient Mesopotamian lore, the “gods” engineered mankind by a chimerical mixture between a proto-human “female” donor and a “god” male donor. [3]

Hence the distortion within the ruling power echelons where a predominance of paedophilia and gay sex magick within military-occult circles comes into play. The idea of the default setting of man is taken as an exclusive Will to Power, the masculine as the “Keys to Creation” rather than the integration and synthesis of both sexual energies. The Fall and subsequent re-engineering of humanity was accomplished when the genetic symbiosis of X, Y chromosome interrelation ceased to indicate androgyny but degenerated into mere sexual divisions.

If the unification of the sexes was indeed a reality in some dim and and very distant past, and the human race was divided into males and females, as also much later suggested by Plato and possibly Aristotle, it reinforces the sheer alchemical ambition foisted on humanity – viewed as Frankenstein by the Elite, a monster to be transmuted – is extraordinary to behold. It seems they have not – perhaps cannot – learn from the past. If individual consciousness is being sacrificed for group consensus and group consciousness based on androgynous fusions which are all rooted in an archaic re-enactment of an ancient Fall and the assumed ascent, most of humanity will flow into that “Great Work” voluntarily.

The only problem is, it is the usual hi-jacking of Truth; it is a trap which will provide a choice for the observer to apply the knowledge to truly SEE or to believe the lie, the latter signifying a return not to primordial androgyny but to primal matter.

Lucy (2014)

Scarlett Johansson starring as “Lucy” in the 2014 film of the same name. Directed by Luc Besson this is perhaps one of the most transhumanist films ever made offering a decidedly “Luciferian version of Creation”. For a fine exploration of these underlying themes within the film take a look at: “Lucy”: A Movie About Luciferian Philosophy” from the Vigilant Citizen website.

We see a strange reflection of this genetic dissection and manipulation across all domains of society. It is a forced fusion of opposites and coerced interplay of group-think and herd mentality being corralled towards a technocratic fusion of consciousness. Anomalies abound with transsexuals cast a drift in a sea of artificiality where once such individuals had a place in society as spiritual channels. Those that were half-man/half woman were revered in many ancient and indigenous cultures as they were seen as shamans given the task of attuning with higher realities in order to maintain the integrity of the community, by a communion with “Spirit.” The last thing they were subjected to was isolation and hatred. Yet, in this culture of extreme differentiation and sexual psychopathy is makes perfect sense that sexual minorities are also hijacked and co-opted for elite uses, subverting minority roles so that narcissistic tribal groupings and endless labels for “rights” and further differentiations dominate. Similarly, agriculture and animals become commodified just as the ecology of the mind and its external environment succumb not to the freedom of technology, but its further constriction.

The promise of technology to heal all physical ills is very real and to be welcomed. Meanwhile, the pay off from that healing is not being addressed and can be seen in current expressions within pop culture. While the undoubted interrelatedness and interdependence of the global populations is emerging as a very real global brain, the ponerological aspects of this manifestation is clear. Art, music and the Hollywood, gloss of cyber erotica, the Nazi roots of Sado-Masochism, bondage and porn is being mainstreamed. It is quite literally, coming online as the merging of man and machine is sold as sexy.


gigerartworks1© H.R. Gieger

Instantly recognisable as the concept and production design style used for the Alien films, Swiss artist Hans Ruedi Giger and his iconic, industrial, “bio-mechanical” art, best personifies the inverted gnosticism as occult transhumanism. It is a disturbing picture of cyborg-alien “eroticism”, exemplifying Satanic Egyptian-Babylonian ritual fantasy. Unsurprisingly, S & M fetishists find Gieger’s art popular. It is also no coincidence that in the final “Prometheus” film directed by Ridley Scott, the “Orion Gods” are introduced as the decidedly unfriendly geneticists who not only seeded humanity out of their very bodies, but were also responsible for unleashing the demonic Alien, originally inspired by Giger’s single artwork: Necronom IV. Once commenting that he initially used his works as art therapy, I can only say rather than exorcising whatever was there, it looks like he became its channel…


According to physics the Universe may be “hardwired” to produce observers so that in one sense, the Universe can know itself through the medium of a complex organism like humanity. This has been called the “Anthropic Cosmological Principle,” which includes four sub-principles. It is the fourth sub-principle – the Final Anthropic Principle – which concerns transhumanism and which exactly describes the abiding rationale behind such beliefs in that the processing of information must be brought forth in the Universe, and once it comes into existence, it cannot die out. This may be true, but it is a huge leap to assume that observers and participants all adhere to the essential qualitative energy of Universal Creativity. There is supreme intelligence of the machine and there is the omnipotent Gods of pre-history – neither of which designate ultimate benevolence.

Spirit is neutral but flows through the polarities of negative and positive. It is this underlying binary cycle of Light and Dark consciousness expressed through group endeavour that holds the most danger: a) through the networking of knowledge without prejudice and with a co-linear intent that it is group conscious; or b) through the development of belief, ideology and subjective evaluations designed to create group consciousness as a template for the future. The latter accentuates contraction, conformity and authority with the artifice of the opposite – the effort expressed that is equal, unchanging and constantly running on empty. It is the uniformity and crystallised “consensus” that drives hierarchical group consciousness, where the restriction of a singular authority impedes creativity and leads to entropy.

The former – a network of service to others – actually serves the self, as it strives to disburse accumulated energy in favour of both individuality and the community; creativity is expressed as part of an holistic organism, where each “cell” is a fractal representation of the whole – a contribution of unique effort which is shared and transformed. It is this uniqueness of individual experience that drives and enriches the network.

Transhumanism, if not presently located in an entropic spiral is rapidly heading that way. Since we might presume that individuals and humanity en mass, represent a vast storehouse of DNA transmission and receivership capability, the inherent quality must define these attributes; it must depend upon our conscious choices to expand awareness and therefore resist lies and deception in favour of group conscious creativity. Perhaps we then become transducers of qualitative energies that demand a transmutation of our inner ecology, thus leading to the potential to change our outer environment.

No intermediate machinery is needed, silicon, quantum or otherwise.

 


Notes

[1] p.96; Transhumanism: A Grimoire of Alchemical Agendas  By Joseph P. Farrell and Scott De Hart. Published by Feral House 2011/2012.
[2] Ibid; p.127; quoting Joel Garreau from Radical Evolution (2006).
[3] Ibid; p.252.

Technocracy XVII: Occult Transhumanism (1)

By M.K. Styllinski

 “…modern science appears to be ascending back up the ladder of the descent of man as understood by the esoteric tradition and by the ancient mythologies of the Tower of Babel Moment and Fall of Man, and to be doing so in the exact order and reversal of that descent, suggesting once again that the goals of modern science have remained, at root, alchemically inspired…”

— Joseph P. Farrel and Scott De Hart, from: “Transhumanism: A Grimoire of Alchemical Agendas”

***

Prometheus: Yes, I caused mortals to cease foreseeing their doom.
Chorus: Of what sort was the cure that you found for this affliction?
Prometheus: I caused blind hopes to dwell within their breasts.
Chorus: A great benefit was this you gave to mortals.
Prometheus: In addition, I gave them fire.
Chorus: What! Do creatures of a day now have flame-eyed fire?
Prometheus: Yes, and from it they shall learn many arts.
   

— Aeschylus, Prometheus UnBound, P.B. Shelley


631px-transhumanism_barnstar_thumb© infrakshun

Early on in this series we explored the various groupings of the Three Establishment Model (3EM) drawn from an overarching global occult body. Many people can’t get their heads around the fact that occultism is bread and butter to the Elite. Official Culture consists of a public pantomime served up in the form of politicians, media circuses and the endless distractions away from the Great Oz Magician lurking behind that cultural curtain. Our Western societies in particular are largely a product of long-term social engineering predicated on occult directives.

The Rockefeller dynasty has shown itself to be one of the most influential in this Establishment Order since the early part of the 20th Century. From social science to corporatism, oil to agribusiness, genetics and eugenics, banking to academia, their continual role in re-shaping America and its people has never waned. Indeed, it has taken on new significance with the rise of technology and transhumanist discourse. Behind their trusts, NGOs, institutions, think tanks and massive philanthropic expenditure lies a common and urgent imperative seldom recognised by those employed in their vast monopolies, should they even care. That imperative is an occult legacy drawn from an ancient wish to micro-manage the lives of the “lower orders” of the global population. This is not solely a misguided authoritarianism but a deeply rooted existential belief, an occult theology of gnostic inversion that sees alchemy as the route to the transcendence of man and humanity. This form of alchemy is in fact, a path away from the principles of Knowledge, love, light and Truth toward what is effectively an existential form of Satanism with its historical roots in Illuminism and their Rosicrucian handlers.

Prometheus-Wallpaper-4-prometheus-2012-film-33010439-2048-1536

The deeply occult-inspired “Prometheus” (2012) produced by Twentieth Century Fox and Directed by Ridley Scott. The quest for immortality, alien Gods, Artificial Intelligence, robots and merging of man and machine all feature. (the tagline to the film reads: “The search for our beginning could lead to our end.”

Perhaps the mythological Titan Prometheus is well suited to embody the aims of our planetary elite since he is meant to be the benefactor who brought fire of physical consciousness to humanity. Serving the wishes of the Olympian Gods with Zeus at the helm, Prometheus was therefore a warrior against Chronus and other Titans which, according to some interpretations is ultimately a sacrificial enterprise. This demi-god proves his worth but suffers eternal punishment and banishment due to his theft of fire, intent as he was to ignite humanity and bring forth a friction with matter: the potential of humanity’s road to collective awareness through earthly descent. Thanks to this Titan, the mortal gods of human beings were shaped in the likeness of their ruling Masters and certain qualities of the animal kingdom. So began the human kingdom. The Hellenistic Prometheus is in fact Lucifer the “Bringer of Light” the cosmic trickster and fallen angel that takes MATTER literally into his own hands and fashions the seeds of divinity into mortal beings. We must then find our way back to “immortality” by transcending both Prometheus/Lucifer and the Gods.

Then we have the other Titan in the guise of Atlas who held up the celestial sphere and embodied the primordial nature of Gaia, the Earth Goddess. There is also a link to Atlantis being: “Island of Atlas” i.e. the Atlantic Ocean. This will become pertinent as we continue. Incidentally, both these statues are right outside the Rockefeller Centre in downtown New York.

800px-Rockefeller_Center_MAM

A gilded Prometheus, Rockefeller Centre, New York (wikpedia)

new-york-city-rockefeller-center-05-atlas-statue-and-st-patricks-cathedral1

The primordial Atlas, the Titan holding up the heavens. Location outside St. Patrick’s Cathedral, Nr, Rockfeller Center, New York.

So, what does all this have to do with transhumanism?

To answer that we have to turn our attention to authors Jospeh P. Farrell and Scott de Hart whose book Transhumanism: A Grimoire of Alchemical Agendas sheds some light on what may be going on with the Establishment crowd and their occult agendas.

Drawing on a wealth of Western and Eastern estoterica the authors develop the idea that androgyny and “alchemosexual” themes run through masonic fraternities and Hermetic orders from ancient civilisation right up to the present day. Alchemy is the art and science of the soul, where self-development is symbolised by the transmutation of lead into gold. A Hermetic thread of ‘man as microcosmos’ ” (man as symbolic of the cosmos in man) and ‘universe as makanthropos’ (an Indo-Germanic creation myth of a giant Being that makes up the Universe), are in turn sourced from a continuous tradition or esoteric doctrine that they name the “Topological Metaphor” which they believe underlies most, if not all of the occult imperatives presently obsessing the global occult body. Such a metaphor describes a potential unity expressing itself in three ways:

a) As a sexual, or androgynous unity;

b) As a linguistic unity; and finally, and perhaps most importantly,

c) As a cultural-philosophical unity.

In this instance, the “Topological Metaphor” also reveals the fact that this ancient philosophy was exactly what the Medieval and Renaissance Hermeticists claimed it was, the prisca theologia, the “ancient theology.”   [1]

In the authors’ opinion this: ”unity in all its facets constituted some sort of threat to the gods or God, and had to be broken. Notably, when one looks at all the ancient records, the unity was indeed broken at each of the three levels noted above.”

This brings us back to what was described in the previous post regarding the collapse of ancient civilisations and the idea that the development of consciousness within humanity was a direct threat to the “Gods” presiding over their quarry. This was to be repeated through history, in particular during the ancient Empire of Atlantis and the subsequent Great Flood that followed. This is the also the point where earth changes and cosmological influences may intersect. [2]

prometheus_1600x1200_97533

Still from “Prometheus” (2012)

The Tower of Babel myth from the book of Genesis is also seen as an important aspect of the Fall, illustrating how man’s common language was fragmented into a “confusion of tongues” as a consequence of limiting humanity’s influence in relation to the Gods.

6 “And the Lord said, “Indeed the people are one and they all have one language, and this is what they begin to do; now nothing that they propose to do will be withheld from them.

7 Come, let Us go down and there confuse their language, that they may not understand one another’s speech.”

8 So the Lord scattered them abroad from there over the face of all the earth, and they ceased building the city.”

The Biblical Fall of Man saw the division of the sexes into male and female and the scattering of one language instead of one, later reaffirmed by Plato. The following “Tower of Babel Moment” derives an alchemical quest to retrieve knowledge and meaning and true Being so dispersed, and to ascend back up the ladder to individual and collective union once again. Yet there are other details which the authors found to re-occur, with three essential themes:

1) The unity of mankind is conceived to be in masculine-androgynous terms, i.e., as an original male-female sexual unity, and this unity is tied, somehow, to the “perfect” knowledge that mankind has, a point which is stressed over and over again in the passage;

2) This unity and knowledge in turn constitute some sort of threat to the gods;

3) The gods take the decision to curb mankind’s original unity in the now familiar pattern, by fragmenting mankind, only in this case, the fragmentation is, predictably, the division of the original androgyny into the sexes. Once this is accomplished, mankind loses his knowledge. The implication is that mankind’s original androgyny might have been tied either to immortality or longevity, and the division of the sexes results in the loss of that longevity or immortality, and consequently, in a loss of knowledge. [3]

The concept behind the Tower of Babel and the Fall that mankind is:

“…an original primordial androgyny”, whose experience of sensuality actually causes the fall, the loss of knowledge, and the division into the sexes. In some versions of this Fall “from androgyny” into “sexual division,” it is Brahma who destroys the knowledge that androgyny brings (and here let us understand that androgyny is not only a symbol of the fusion of sexes but of other polarities: motion and rest, being and becoming, and so on), and who replaces the implied idea of communion in consciousness and love with the idea of sacrifice.

Pieter_Bruegel_the_Elder_-_The_Tower_of_Babel_Vienna_-_Google_Art_Project_-_edited_thumb.jpg

The Tower of Babel unfinished by Pieter Bruegel the Elder (1563)

dsc04049

The “unfinished” European Parliament building in Strasbourg

It was this alchemical sacrifice of the lower personality and the accumulation of energy for service to others that was inverted to manifest as a literal physical human sacrifice to appease the Gods. Original sacrifice was – according to the authors – of deeper significance in that it symbolised cosmically as primary differentiation of matter into form and diversity. God’s sacrifice to know itself further – through us. This sacrificial alchemy can be seen in the neophyte’s descent into the Underworld as well as the archetypal boiling of bones and flesh of the initiate in Siberian shamanism.
Consequently:

“As the original act of differentiation within the metaphor was perceived as an act of Love – for where there is no differentiation there cannot be any Love – then in the absence of love, the metaphor came to be understood literally, and the actual practice of sacrifice became perceived as the means whereby to analogically reproduce the processes of the medium and its differentiations itself, and thereby to affect or to “traumatize and shock” the physical medium. only be rationalized by positing the existence of those of evil intention, who viewed the practice simply as a means of acquiring power through this practice of “analogical magic.”

We are, in short, once again in the presence of the agenda of communion and union through actual acts of love, versus that of “communion” and “union” through a technique of sacrifice, whose true purposes and motivations are altogether different. The goal or agenda remains the same – the alchemical recreation of a higher alchemosexual union between “opposites”- but the methods of getting there are entirely different.”  [4]

It is this quest for a cultural-philosophical unity (and where transhumanism lies) that has been vicariously protected by occult custodians as a means to assist humanity in their collective ascension to higher states of consciousness. In a  metaphysical context, the nature of this material plane and the Dark Half of God as represented by evil/psychopathy spins counter to that goal, with lies and obfuscation offering obstacles to spiritual growth.

Intriguingly enough, the distortion and corruption of science and also its great achievements all have hermetic, alchemical origins. Some of the giants of modern science were in fact alchemists steeped in esoteric lore. Isaac Newton, Johann Kepler, Copernicus and Leibniz were just some of those for whom the scientific establishment is thoroughly indebted while   covering up their deep rooted alchemical role. Means and methods have changed but the drive towards the betterment and improvement of humankind remains an alchemical one, even if symbolic.

220px-GodfreyKneller-IsaacNewton-1689In one way or another, these scientists were inspired by or to actively search for the philosophers’ stone (lapis philosophorum ) the core motif in alchemical lore. Also known as the Holy Grail, it was a symbolic idea rather than actual object, the applied science of which was thought to turn base metals into gold. The attainment of these alchemical transmutations was believed to lead to immortality (another indication that transhumanism is shadow-reflection of the same).Efforts to discover the philosophers’ stone were known as the Magnum Opus (“Great Work”). Though it is believed that such transmutation of base metals into gold is also symbolic, there are also accounts – even today  that such a thing is physically possible.

newton_manuscript416_thumb.jpgAlchemical notes from Isaac Newton’s journals

Astonishingly, the authors provide snippets of evidence that even some hermetic/alchemical treatise and commentary include strange references to what could be a form of genetic engineering, where alchemy claimed to produce artificial life and thus introduce the concept of an apocalyptic transformation of man. It seems for transhumanism, rather than an inner transmutation, it is a metamorphosis of man and the cosmos that is sought based on the integration and synthesis of a computer-based, synthetic biology – a veritable Borg consciousness of artificiality. By default, transhumanists believe that this synthesis must interface with the core nature of the human being since man and machine will be one – and so too the Universe.  Modern physics may also be viewed: “… as but Hermetic metaphysics with “topological” equations, and by a similar process of examination, much of modern genetics may be viewed as but the myths of Sumer, Babylon, and even the Mayans, given flesh by the techniques of genetic engineering.” [5]Farrel and De Hart also explore the compelling evidence of Medieval Renaissance writers and 19th literary artists (Freemason Oscar Wilde, Illuminst P. B. Shelley for example) who subtly and not so subtly express the same alchemical agenda within their writings.

This inverted alchemy adopted and hijacked by a minority of Pathocrats have extended, phase by phase the alchemical transhumanist imperative across all societal domains, from food, agriculture, urban planning to art and sexual mores. Most importantly, monotheistic religions have influenced humanity in a large-scale induction of a counter-alchemy, a manifold schizophrenia based on authoritarianism and fear. This has amounted to a global social engineering project, or as the authors express it, the transmutation of this latent search for Unity: ”… into regions of ‘believer and infidel’ within human social and cultural space.” [6]

BORG

Gene Rodenberry’s Star Trek featured The Borg. A race of cyborgs whose job it was to race around the Cosmos assimilating all into a Hive mind – part man, part machine. The image shows the Borg spacecraft-Death Star represented as a cuboid form.

Inside this metaphor of Unity lies hidden an alchemical ascendance of the primordial androgyny, the transmuted man, where an integration of male and female energy of the higher centres is completed at the highest rung of the spiritual ladder of ascent. This mirrored the essential nature of the Divine which was naturally risen beyond the very notion of sexual duality to what the authors term “alchemosexuality”. This word was coined by the authors to denote an: “… entire constellation of concepts, and their deep connections to esoteric and alchemical traditions, societies, rituals, and agendas.” [7] Surrounding this idea is a hidden agenda connected to the acquiring knowledge, power and technology in order to facilitate a transformation of man according to certain alchemosexual principles. Not only this, but a definite, thematic symbolism which involved an evolutionary ladder of alchemo-chimeral man, alchemo-vegetable man and alchemosexual man. This esoteric symbolism can be explained accordingly:

“As the process of differentiations unfold, man descends through four realms, the heavenly, the mineral, the vegetable, and finally enters its current state of existence, the animal. There is, in other words, a “mineral man,” a “vegetable man,” and an “animal man.” In all these prior states, except the last, mankind is perceived as an “androgyny,” to such an extent that his reproduction in the vegetable stage, for example, is conceived to be plant-like.” [8]

They follow this by asking: “…why should all three of these things be so persistently, consistently, and alchemically linked, from the Vedas of India, the I Ching of China, to the neters of Egypt and even to the Popol Vuh of the Maya in Meso-America and the emanations of the Hermetica, of Plato, and of the Neoplatonists?” [9]

Hence we come back to pre-historical civilisations such as Atlantis, and their widespread agenda manifesting across the globe via the global Establishment. In this vain, notwithstanding alchemosexuality as a metaphysical first principle, there appears to be a persistent androgynous symbolism within the Western esoteric tradition which has been preserved by certain secret societies;  an archetypal battle between creativity and entropy, normal humanity and a pathocratic minority, ritual mega-sacrifice or collective redemption and ascension:

“…modern man is in a predicament, for he is about to be sacrificed, either upon an apocalyptic altar of alchemical science, or, … slaughtered by a righteous God come back to restore justice to the world by an unparalleled bloodletting, prior to mankind’s final transformation … into the very same sorts of alchemical creations as proffered by the transhumanist science they excoriate. Either way, the transhumanist gospels of Science or the revelations, prophets, … are saying the same thing: the New Age is here; prepare to die as part of your process of alchemical transformation.”  [10]

Excluding the offshoots of monotheism, the authors further wondered why it was that the basic ancient myths:

“… were based on the idea of mankind’s descent from a Primordial Androgyny, through the Mineral, through the Vegetable, and finally into the Animal Kingdoms? How could the ancient myths even speak of a “Mineral Man” or “Vegetable Man?” These images are disconcerting, even nonsensical, but the most disconcerting thing about them, as we discovered, was that they also reappeared in the snapshots of modern science that every so often make a column filler-article in a newspaper, or make their way around internet sites.

Why was it, we wondered, that ancient esoteric lore could speak of the lowest level of mankind’s descent, that of the Animal Kingdom, populating its mythological world with chimerical hybrid creatures, half animal, and half human, and modern science could speak of the same things – even calling them “manimals” – as a goal to be sought? […]

… Was it possible that the whole agenda of modern science was from top to bottom an alchemical agenda for the complete transformation of mankind? Was this genetically modified food for the alchemically modified man?

Ascending from there to the Mineral Man, again we wondered: why were so many within the “transhumanist” movement seeming to speak, through all their modern verbal coinage, nothing but the language of ancient lore and alchemy? Once again, there seemed to be an agenda that was nothing less than a quest for an “androgynous fusion” of man and machine, of man and the mineral.

This brought us to a consideration of the most disconcerting image of them all: androgyny itself, which more often than not stood for a fusion of many sorts of paired principles that seemed at first unrelated to the concept of androgyny in its most basic sense. It stood, in other words, precisely for that fusion of the human and the animal, of the human and the vegetable, of the human and the mineral, as it stood also for the fusion or union of the masculine and the feminine, of the male and the female.” [11]

The massive barrier erected between a true connection and a spiritual prodigal return to the Edenic State were the religions of Judaism, Christianity and Islam which rejected everything that went before it as “paganism” and therefore the work of evil. It was an incredible achievement of ponerological control which stamped out the archaic nature of humanity’s natural alchemical design. In its place was a collective lesion producing increased pathology in society and culture, with only remnants of a forgotten esoteric knowledge sometimes surfacing in pantheistic cults and genuinely revolutionary sects such as Catharism. Overall, freemasonry as custodian was to be hijacked by “service to self” or Satanic branches of an occult theology.

sauron

The Eye of Sauron From the Lord of the Rings Trilogy. Is this the archetype harking back to the bloody days of Yahweh and Monotheistic Religion?

The Israelite God Yahweh is the personification of all that is psychopathic in the world of monotheistic religion, founded on violence and the progenitor of its continual manifestation. The purpose of these types of organised religions was to cement the inversion of the original “Topological Metaphor” and the reality of an essential Unity. It was a social perversion of a rich Truth and a “ Technique of Social Engineering and Construction Via Conflict”; a gradual implantation of division, narcissism, nihilism and spiritual disempowerment. If there was indeed an alchemical route to transformation for all humanity then it stands to reason there was it’s opposite: a mass mind programing designed to use humanity as energic food for a select few so that their neo-feudalism could reign once more.

Our present Official Culture is concerned with a sacrifice of meaning and Truth on the altar of many false beliefs including a transhumanist ethos, which has an inverted alchemical agenda at its shrivelled heart. Order through Chaos, a transformational and apocalyptic trial by fire is to be engineered through the world religions so that such a New Technocratic Age can arrive from the ashes. The Three Establishment Model requires these social intermediaries in order to create the correct conditions for the ultimate collective transformation. Which means total domination of normal humanity as a prelude to complete domination of the planet. And ultimately this encompasses the very Universe as espoused by a pre-apocalyptic battle between artifice and organic life: the Singularity and the techno-spiritual seeding of the Post-Human to all corners of the cosmos.

You may not believe it but they do and that’s what matters.

If the Tower of Babel Moment represents a  metaphor of the Fall of Man, including the  descent  from the “primordial androgyny of man, an image and symbol of the ‘androgyny’ of the physical medium, or of God, itself, through the mineral, vegetable, and finally, animal man,” then transhumanist arm of geneticists are carrying on the legacy of the philosophia Perennis – the “ microcosm of the universe” by dominating all the senses. This naturally includes sexuality and thereby consciousness as a precursor to the up and coming Singularity.

This appears to be an important aspect of the underlying occult agenda within the transhumanist movement as a whole, regardless of whether even most of its adherents are aware of it.

After all, to see humanity as a collective “Homunculus” – a Frankenstein – to be artificially created to its potential and to reverse this “descent” toward an apocalyptic denouement is one thing. However, under the tutelage of Elite deviance, this macrocosmic mega-ritual is a quest for immortality that is a grotesque short-cut for selfish ends. The final transformation of mankind is a means to an end and as we know, their belief is that the end justifies the means – any means – since omnipotent rule is a Divine right and a bloodline of “Royal” descent. Transforming mankind through the fires of hell may well be a genuine tool of freemasonic belief. Yet, existential Satanism has long since co-opted even that dubious lineage of assumed social engineering.

Now, such a transhumanist feat is in the hands of Prometheus as Lucifer: the “Bringer of Light.” By introducing, advancing and applying the perceived alchemical methods of technological transmutation: “… the way to do this is to create the fusions by “art,” i.e., by a technique and technology, to fill the space of creation with man, quite literally by “splicing” or merging him with the animal, vegetable, and mineral kingdoms.” [12]

Once again, by re-visiting the past explorations of the 3EM and understanding the central place the Rockefeller family has in its organisation, it will become evident that their agenda is indeed a total Promethean transformation not only of the United States but the world.

See also: World State Policies IX: Food as a Weapon and GM Crops Unleashed  and The Sex Establishment IV: The Kinsey Legacy

 


Notes

[1] p.72; Transhumanism: A Grimoire of Alchemical Agendas By Joseph P. Farrell and Scott De Hart. Published by Feral House 2011/2012.
[2] Ibid; p.72.
[3] Ibid; p.18.
[4] Ibid; p.18.
[5] Ibid; p.6; Introduction ref: Grids of the Gods By Joseph P. Farrell and Scott De Hart.
[6] Ibid; p.60.
[7] Ibid; p.4.
[8] Ibid; p.55.
[9] Ibid; p.11; Introduction.
[10] Ibid; p.5; Introduction.
[11] Ibid; p.8 Introduction.
[12] Ibid; p.92.

Technocracy X: Nano-Science (2)

 “We cannot rely on trial-and-error approaches to deal with existential risks… We need to vastly increase our investment in developing specific defensive technologies… We are at the critical stage today for biotechnology, and we will reach the stage where we need to directly implement defensive technologies for nanotechnology during the late teen years of this century… A self-replicating pathogen, whether biological or nanotechnology based, could destroy our civilization in a matter of days or weeks.”

― Ray Kurzweil, The Singularity is Near: When Humans Transcend Biology


dna_nano_tech-wideThe military is the largest investor in the U.S. Nanotechnology Initiative (NNI). The share of the NNI budget given to the Department of Defence (DoD) since the program started has reached $6.6 billion with part of the expenditure going to DARPA and the departmental laboratories of the Navy, Army and Air force, the rest ending up at universities as research grants or as part of the Multi-University Research Initiative (MURI).[1]  Though spending has been fluctuating since 2007, there remains steady interest in nanotech’s military capabilities. Scientists for Global Responsibility (SGR) revealed from their research that: “… government funding for military R&D dwarfs that spent on social and environmental programs across the industrialized world …” with military R&D fixed towards “… a narrow weapons-based security agenda.” [2]  Which means the marginalisation of conflict prevention and analysis of the roots of conflict and its links to poverty, the environment, security and health issues continue to be under-funded. Nanotech advances are being hijacked away from improving civilian life with “game-changing” technology as the culprit.

A fervent need to make these grand visions a reality was given a sturdy platform for realisation back in 2007 from the DoD and their little known advisory body called the Defence Science Board (DSB) whose paper entitled: “DSB 2006 Summer Study on 21st Century Strategic Technology Vectors” laid some important groundwork for the future. In an attempt to place nanotech at the top of the military agenda the paper drew their attention to “synergistic combinations” of all forms of nanotech and their “… truly revolutionary capabilities in human performance enhancement, medical treatment and prophylaxis, miniaturization, life extension, robotics, and machine intelligence …” [3]  It was unabashed in its agenda for clandestine tagging and tracking, where: “A combination of nanotechnology, biology, and chemistry promises to provide significant increases in capability to conduct pervasive surveillance on a global basis.”

spybee

prototype for cyborg-bee © unknown

Some of these other applications currently in R & D or primed and ready for action include the following:

Nano-biotechnology – or miniaturized biotechnology is the recent development of merging biology research with nanotechnology, most notably using biomolecules, bio-membranes and nano-photonics for vaccinations and virus research. Particularly active in medical fields the new science is seeking to generating cures; develop stem cell treatments, creating muscle tissue and artificial proteins. The convergence between computers and biology is of primary interest where eventually computing will be sourced from a biological platform where “Colonies of live neurons can live together on a biochip device.” [4]

Nano-electronics – The development of molecules with useful electronic properties which can then be used in nano-devices. This includes synthetic chemical methods and the creation of synthetic molecular motors. Other forms include carbon nano-tubes which have taken over from silicon-based chips. Now, the race is on to fit billions of these tubes onto computer chips thereby increasing the chip performance to “… run at more than three times the frequency and consuming just a third of the energy.” [5]

DNA nanotechnology – the construction of structures out of DNA and other nucleic acids. This branch has a special relationship to nano-medicine and “SMART drugs” for targeted drug delivery, the development and creation of vaccines and the adjacent field of nano-electronics with real world applications in both fields looming large. [6]

Nano-robotics/weaponryself-sufficient machines operating at the nano-scale. Applying nano-robots in medicine are proving difficult due to a multitude of problems adapting to the biology of organic systems, though progress is there. However, military nano-robotics in combination with cybernetics is moving ahead in leaps and bounds. There are still very little scholarly articles on the nature and pace of advances on military robotics along with only a sluggish attempt at raising the ethical and moral issues inherent in the use of such weaponry. What is clear is that the military is getting very excited by it all due to the unlimited scope of applications. Reduced to the size of perhaps 0.1mm or less, autonomous mini and micro-robots could be deployed on the ground, in water and in air, using the same propulsion principles found in larger electronic and mechanical systems. All forms of movement are mimicked such as human legs, various types of hopping, flapping wings like a bird, flagella, and even side-winding movements of a snake. The multi-purpose nature of robotics means that weapons systems targeting, reconnaissance, communication and surveillance are easily utilized. Insects and small mammals are already being integrated into bio-cyborg hybrids with nervous system and brain interfacing with cybernetics, software and electrodes.

cyborg-mothcyborg moth | © unknown

Returning to our whacky friends down at DARPA and their various sponsored companies and subsidiaries, we find they are still churning out helpful prototypes for new ways to spy, maim and murder. Some of these latest offerings are still prototypes, in the manufacturing stage or on the drawing board. They comprise:

1) Nano-Scouts – real insects and simulated bird-like technologies which act as the eyes and ears of intelligence. Flies and mosquitoes have embedded nanotech capabilities which allow them to determine the presence of certain chemicals, changes in moisture levels or barometric pressure, and be able to sense movements, temperature, and vibration.[7]

2) Nano-Poisons – A variety of toxic substances with nanomolecules carefully tailored to illicit the correct responses. By interfering with neuro-chemical inhibitors and release agents introducing precise “onboard” quantities of synthetic poisons behaviour modification is taken to a whole new level. Almost any type of mind control would be available from encouraging the victim to lie obsessively to provoking suicidal thoughts; stimulating a person to react violently or to kill. And of course, a Brave New World of somatic release could be programmed where the person cannot help but love everyone and where anger and aggression is blocked. Nano-molecules would effectively quadruple the effectiveness of purely psychological methods of mind control.

3) Nano Force Fields –nano-coatings which can hermetically seal a vehicle or building by allowing particles to seek out air gaps and block them.

4) Nano Mind Erasers – Want to take out a politician or spy without fuss or bother of assassination? Then, inducing the equivalent of instant Alzheimer’s is the answer. Wiping the sections of the brain clean using micro fields programmed to flare up as tiny, molecular neutron bombs would do the trick.

5) Nano Needles – With no visible wounds and invisible to the naked eye these weapons represent an up-dated version of the old KGB poison-tipped umbrella. The needles could be shot from a suitably modelled gun to paralyse people. Presumably the lethal nature of the needles would be dependent on their carrier capability.

6) Nano Heart-Stoppers – Nano-blood flow restrictors and Stroke Inducers – Long known to be a part of military-intelligence operations the assassination of sensitive targets such as politicians, heads of state and celebrities. Undetectable in the blood stream, nano-molecules could mimic heart attacks or strokes; restrict the blood flow causing an array of symptoms, even inducing personality disorders.

7) Nano-Naut Swarms These are ‘SMART dust’ particles which act as an information or sensor clouds capable of analysing areas with sharp detail and relying back information to HQ. As reported in the MSM in early February 2013, the British Army has been deploying tiny nano-drones in Afghanistan for over two years. At just 10cm long and weighing only 16 Grams they are used to relay full motion video and still images back to the devices’ handlers. But technology is advancing as fast as weapons can be bought.

8) Cyborg Insects – could be the delivery tool of much of the above allowing viruses and lethal substances to be to their individual or mass target, something that Bill Gates and his forays into mosquito-driven vaccines would no doubt happily welcome. Spying and surveillance capabilities have also been successfully tested and deployed. One of DARPA’s less malevolent offerings, the Nano Hummingbird was named One of Time Magazine’s 50 best inventions of 2011. Shaped like a humming-bird the mini robot is remotely-controlled without an external power source and can fly, hover, move forward and backward in the air while shooting Hi-Resolution video.

9) Programmable Matter – Starting in 2007, with DARPA support, Carnegie Mellon delved into the possibility of creating hardware and software to make material that can programmed to morph into 3-Dimensional shapes – essentially, shape-shifting. Named the Claytronics Project, the brains behind this venture believe that it has the capacity to change every facet of human experience. They consider claytronics to be a platform for a new form of called “Pario” with the reproduction of moving 3-D objects the primary goal. In other words, the quest to program the world around us. Just a few years later in 2010 with a “self-folding origami” robot which can literally fold itself up and crawl away. Meantime, shape-shifting sand made an appearance in 2012 where; “New algorithms enable heaps of ‘smart sand’ that can assume any shape, allowing spontaneous formation of new tools or duplication of broken mechanical parts.” This of course begins to the blur the whole fields of nanotechnology bioengineering, cybernetics, biological-based pharmaceuticals, programmable vaccines and the advance of synthetic biology.

The US Department of Defence is also researching the feasibility and applications of robotic mosquitoes. So far testing has found that they can be remotely controlled with an on-board camera and a microphone. They will be able to land on unsuspecting dissidents or terrorists with the potential to take a DNA sample or leave RFID tracking nanotechnology on your skin. Flying in through a crack in your window or attaching itself to your clothing in passing would prove no problem for these adorables. No doubt law enforcement and Homeland Security are salivating at such a prospect. [8] In fact, sightings of insect-like drones have been occurring for years in the US, most frequently at activist demonstrations and marches. According to a 2006 Flight International report: “… the CIA had been developing micro UAVs as far back as the 1970s and had a mock-up in its Langley headquarters since 2003.”

robot_insectAssuming such machines can fly onto a local protester’s arm and then wing its way back to its controller with a fresh little DNA sample to analyse, this compliments another disturbing scenario as described by authors Andrew Hessel, Marc Goodman, and Steven Kotler who “…outline futuristic human genome work that evolves from the very real GE $100 million breast cancer challenge.” In this scenario: “freelancers receive bids to design personalized virus offering customized cures for the sick.” An individual succumbs to colon cancer and instead of going the route of standard chemotherapy he chooses an immediate payment of $1000 to have his genome decoded over two days. Virologists of the near future will have information about the disease and the exclusive genome sequence. The design cure will be outsourced the winning bid providing the formula to rid your body of the specific cancer. Targeting the US President by criminal cartels or terrorist cells would be relatively easy.

A 2010 release of secret cables by WikiLeaks, Secretary of State Hillary Clinton ordered US embassies “… to surreptitiously collect DNA samples from foreign heads of state and senior United Nations officials.” [9]With that in mind, an article by Atlantic magazine takes the next logical step in personalised bio-weapons and micro-drones.

Picture an African President busy with civil war and child soldiers. Perhaps his DNA had been sampled as part of a UN / US mandate. A drug is tailored to that genome sent to an online bio-marketplace and synthesised into actual genetic material. The authors explain that it is here that “… the future of drones and virology could intersect.”

The article continues:

A few days later tablets are delivered to a group that dissolves them and injects the liquid into a handful of micro-drones. The team releases the drones and infects the people in the African leader’s circle of advisors or family. The infected come down with flu like symptoms, coughs and sneezes that release billions of harmless virus particles — but when they bring their symptoms in the vicinity of the African leader — the particles change. Once the virus particles are exposed to that very specific DNA sequence, a secondary function within their design unlocks.[10]

Perhaps the formula contained a “fast-acting neuro-destructive disease that produced memory loss and, eventually, death.” For the African leader or any other head of state which was proving an obstacle to US hegemony “the symptoms could be tailored an infinite number of ways. Designed to reflect a uniquely local affliction like Dengue Fever, or to appear like symptoms of a genetic condition.” [11]Combined with the inherent nature of the military-coporate-banking complex and with their puppet Obama who sees no problem with murdering American citizens via remote drone attacks discarding any notions of law and democratic due process, then you can be sure that such a scenario will take place in the very near future – if it hasn’t already.

The above scenario set against military nanotechnology and other forms of “non-lethal” warfare is justified due to the threat of terrorism and the belief that we can all bring an end to the world’s violence and crime. It is believed that technology will save the day on the battlefield and in civilian life. If left to these people it would rapidly start to resemble an endless battle in itself, which is the general idea. Convincing people not to act on their “evil” thoughts by allowing nano-dust particles to seep into their brains is bread and butter behaviour modification. For anyone else, it is a step towards a Huxleyian nightmare.

Although many commentators prefer to believe that the fail-safe mechanisms of quantum computing and the intelligence apparatus would be enough to protect mainstream society, they fall into the trap of believing that those of conscience are presently guiding humanity. Once again, you cannot use a juvenile dictionary to explain a psychopathic reality that is operating on an entirely different cognitive and perceptual mainframe.

The fractal nature of the nano-world of military applications means that advances in weaponry would take place exponentially with a modus operandi that would excite any social dominator beyond all measure. Using the premise of the molecular assembler, a device capable of breaking and creating the chemical bonds between atoms and molecules, it means duplication is not only feasible and efficient but a requirement once the technology is up and running. Think of the white Storm-trooper clones in the Star Wars films – very much military-technocratic ambrosia. As nanotech guru Eric Drexler explained: “a state that makes the assembler breakthrough could rapidly create a decisive military force – if not literally overnight, then at least with unprecedented speed.” He further observes: “A nation armed with molecular nanotechnology-based weapons would not require nuclear weapons to annihilate a civilization. In fact, it seems that a rather surgical system of seeking and destroying enemy human beings as cancerous polyps could be developed–leaving the nation’s infrastructure intact to be repopulated.” [12]

irobotStill from ‘I Robot’ (2004) Twentieth Century Fox

A research paper sponsored by the European Commission for a 2004 conference on the military uses of nanotechnology and the hazards to society at large, came to some sobering conclusions. While the benefits in medical and non-military domains was clear and should not be unduly hindered provided regulations and ethical boards were swiftly introduced, there were a number of indirect ways that society could be: “detrimentally affected” through the “diffusion of the technology.” The paper offered some examples, including the temptation for the National Security State and related agencies, corporations and criminals to purloin micro-sensors and robots for spying, as well as: “the use of small autonomous systems for criminal attacks – and in particular terrorism – including attacks on critical infrastructures.” They also included a third possibility, that of:

“… implanted systems and other forms of body manipulation for ‘improving human performance’. Deciding what kinds of body manipulation should be permitted, and under which circumstances is a problem of peacetime civilian life, and should be handled by civilian society. However, military R&D and deployment of such systems could establish a fait accompli before society is able to carry out a thorough debate on the desirability of particular technological developments.”

And there’s the problem.

The last thing psychologically compromised persons enjoying their place at the helm of Official Culture is to see the involvement of local communities and civic society. Genetically modified organisms and foodstuffs went this way as did television, banking, media, warfare and most other socio-political power structures which required either secrecy, perception management or corporate monopolisation to ensure a singular reality. Nanotech will be no different if it is allowed to continue without regulations and in the hands of those who wield power for their own ends. If we have humans behaving in psychopathic ways then it doesn’t require the greatest leap of imagination to realise that military robots will be a reflection of their state of mind and intentions. Pathocratic control systems require global dominance in all domains and nanotech represents a mighty leverage in the race to achieve it. Horizontal proliferation would be nearly unavoidable with small, self-replicating systems where in principle, a single copy would be sufficient for growth in another country or sub-state entity.

The report goes on to state:

Military robots with sizes from nanometres to metres would bring threats on an unknown scale. If they could kill, they could constitute new forms of weapons of mass destruction more potent than known biological warfare agents. With non-lethal effects, such as disruption of personality, mass attacks could lead indirectly to the breakdown of a society and the death of a large portion of its members. Partly as a result of their smallness, but mainly owing to their potential for self-replication and the production of additional weapons on site, nano-robots would create extreme uncertainty. [13]

Given the nature of nanotech, automated decision making would grow based on its tendency for a kind of peak, fractal replication to emerge, once technological thresholds have been reached and surpassed. When this level of technology fuses with the mentality of unlimited growth much like the standard economic mind set currently dominating, then a virtual arms-race at the molecular level could ensue with entirely unforeseen consequences. Military production overlaid with ideological insanity.

C60a

“Buckminsterfullerene C60, also known as the buckyball, is a representative member of the carbon structures known as fullerenes. Members of the fullerene family are a major subject of research falling under the nanotechnology umbrella.” (uploaded by Mstroeck at English Wikipedia Later versions by Bryn C at en.wikipedia)

Alongside the massive drive to foist genetically modified foods on global populations agribusiness is fascinated by the part nanotech can play in making food production and consolidation more efficient. However, using molecular assembly principles “nano scale carriers” will soon be used for delivering fertilizers, pesticides, herbicides and plant growth regulators. A case is being made to reduce environmental impact with nanotech. It is believed that this will improve stability and lessen environmental degradation in terms of chemical runoff and other related problems. An example of these carriers would be the use of clay nanotubes for pesticides which will apparently reduce the amount of pesticide use by 70–80 per cent. Nanoparticles can act to help mollify and transform resistant chemical compounds in to non-toxic ones while waste water treatment and disinfectants have the potential to be markedly improved. Fluorescent labelling by “quantum dots” (QDs) using bio-recognition molecules for anti-bacteria and disease control will be supplemented with an array of rapid detection and enzymatic biosensors. There is even a device called the “E-Nose” inspired by the human nose which, through the use of nanoparticle gas sensors can detect precisely the quality and quantity of gas present. [14]

Socio-economic demands will ensure that wireless nanosensors in crops designed to monitor and collate data on agronomic intelligence processes such as planting and harvesting cycles will become more and more important. Water levels, fertilizers, pesticides, herbicides and other treatments will also be under the nanosensor umbrella in the hope that maximization of crop yields and a reduction in resource input will be the end result. [15]

Biotechnology at the nanoscale is already having some success in the battle against plant resistance and environmental stresses such as drought, salinity and diseases. Nanobarcodes will be used for authentication and tracking in agricultural food and husbandry products. As knowledge grows in the area of plant gene traits and nanotechnology-based gene sequencing it is taken for granted that such process will offer new ways to reduce costs and maximize profits. [16]  With undoubted benefits that nanotechnology can provide, this is still inside the constraints of Official Culture. Farming has already been transformed into a leviathan of corporate efficiency where community, civic and independence has been sacrificed. Nano-farming may increase the overall efficiency and provide intermittent benefits, but will it have the capacity to transform agriculture away from agribusiness corporatism?

If new endeavours are dominated by the matrix of the 4Cs and the 3EM then it will limit the hope for social renewal and become just another tool to increase exploitation still bound by the same lowest common denominator. Consumerism, far from being modified or somehow reduced under this new technology will only intensify mechanisation, commodification and the encoding organic life, this time at the molecular level. Nanotechnology may have a place in improving humanity’s lot but not by being grafted onto a socio-political and economic framework that caused the problems in the first place.

Quite apart from providing new innovative tools for medical advances and the promise of an agricultural revolution, evidence so far in relation to health and environmental concerns doesn’t exactly promote confidence. Some of the latest research results show that:

  • Rats breathing in nanoparticles were found to exhibit inflammation, skin aging and stress responses.
  • DNA and chromosome damage which in turn “linked to all the big killers of man, namely cancer, heart disease, neurological disease and aging”.
  • Carbon nanotubes – the possible replacement for silicon – have shown to have the potential to cause mesothelioma ( a form of cancer).
  • Nanoparticles and nanofibres have shown to cause lung disease in a similar way to asbestos. [17]

Mark Wiesner Professor of Civil and Environmental Engineering at Duke University in Durham N.C., has argued for a rethink as to the way nanoparticles are selected and defined in relation to potential impacts on human health and the environment. His international team of researchers from the federally-funded Centre for the Environmental Implications of Nanotechnology (CEINT), based at Duke University in the United States, have raised a number of issues which need to be addressed if nanotechnology is to prove viable and ethically responsible. He believes there is presently confusion as to what truly constitutes a nanoparticle where “… materials often do not meet full definition of having special properties that make them different from conventional materials.” According to Wiesner, a key question that needs to be answered: “… is whether or not a particular nanoparticle has toxic or hazardous properties that are truly different from identical particles in their bulk form,” and this due to the fact that: “Many nanoparticles smaller than 30 nanometers undergo drastic changes in their crystalline structure that enhance how the atoms on their surface interact with the environment.”

The professor explains further:

“…because of the increased surface-area-to-volume ratio, nanoparticles can be highly reactive with other chemicals in the environment and can also disrupt certain activities within cells. … “While there have been reports of nanoparticle toxicity increasing as the size decreases, it is still uncertain whether this increase in reactivity is harmful to the environment or human safety,” Wiesner said. “To settle this issue, toxicological studies should contrast particles that exhibit novel size-dependant properties, particularly concerning their surface reactivity, and those particles that do not exhibit these properties.” [18]

Perhaps it is not the health and environmental issues which are really the problem. We humans are extraordinarily creative and ingenious. All the above is driven on the assumption of cybernetics and its systems theory as viable working models; the idea of “nested” organic systems and dissipative structures which are interrelated and interconnected by virtue of their functional similarity. *This means that bio-engineers and technocrats look at nanosystems as providing the potential for exponential growth via automatic and autonomous emergent properties. As described previously, this opens up a whole new pandora’s box when matter becomes programmable.

nanotubes_carbone

Carbon Nanotubes Source: tpe-nanotechnologie-cb.e-monsite.com/

According to nano scientists this follows that society and the human condition is about to “reshaped” in very positive ways: cleaning the environment, easing the pressure for natural resources, tackling hunger, curing AIDS and other invasive diseases; giving new life to paraplegics whilst enhancing the human body. However, will these laudable aims be set against a background of unresolved questions which threaten to undermine the human species? What has happened to new advances in technology in the past?

Nanotech advocates display frightening naïveté in this regard and an often ironic binary evaluation of what are highly complex issues, notwithstanding an ignorance of ponerology and psychologically compromised cultures. It is a contradiction to say that strengthening our democratic processes will somehow ensure responsible ethics which will insulate against the darker applications of nanotechnology when overwhelming expenditure is already focused in the hands of those who seek weapons advancement and shareholder profits. A barrier to accountability will remain as tenacious as it has proved to be in narcotics, conventional weapons and trafficking. It benefits the Establishment just as nanotechnology promises to do.

Futurist David Brin’s prescription to cultivate a “transparent society” where privacy is effectively non-existent is dangerous as it opens the backdoor for just about every totalitarian precept going. The self-replicating nature of molecular nanotech has given rise to end time scenarios where machines take over the world replacing humanity and organic life. Eric Drexler coined the term “grey-goo” otherwise known as ‘ecophagy’ to illustrate such a cybernetic apocalypse.[19]Think along the lines of “the Collective” from the Borg in the Star Trek TV series or the “Hive mind” so beloved of humanists and transhumanists. Expansion derives from assimilation and adaptive properties – “group think” in a futurist setting.

transmission-5speed-gears.ai

Corporations will be regulated insofar as it does not impinge on the market value of nanotechnology. This means regulations in medical and consumer arenas where it matters less will be followed. Where it is most needed however, is in domains such as weaponisation and agriculture and which will likely follow the traditional route of lobbyists and cartel economics – the path of least resistance. Meanwhile, legislation will have a very tough time keeping up with the rise of nanotechnology especially when environmental and privacy laws are only applicable to those adhering to the public domain and wholly irrelevant to government /corporate experimentation outside such accountability.

Although the military is driving nanotech advances (as with all things) the testing ground has begun with many “passive” or “first generation” commercial applications finding their way to the market place. As explored in the previous post the list is endless. If sunscreen products in the US contain nanoparticles and thus freely pass through the blood-brain barrier then the background of complex toxicology issues must remain at the forefront. In the same way, as GMOs, Wi-Fi and cell phones all have serious health questions hanging over them and health and environmental concerns of nanomaterials at this early stage have been completely ignored. Issues of privacy and confidentiality are also profoundly important.

The precautionary principle means that it is essential not to jump in feet first with this technology when there is an absence of suitable definitions regarding nanoparticle properties which could help scientists determine what represents a threat to the environment or human health. Despite certain advocacy groups calling for government regulation, the only principle which governs decisions is the one leading to the quickest possible profit. Nanotech forges ahead, in love with itself and its seemingly unlimited potential.

It doesn’t take a genius to see that it will go the same way as GMOs since the focus behind the drive to conquer nature, deny death and embrace immortality is exactly the same. Until regulation, insurance and extensive public discussion is forthcoming it is likely the more negative scenarios surrounding nanotech will play a greater role. After all, once the perceived genie is out of the bottle the consequences of its “magic” are more difficult to manage. This means that with all the wondrous potential for cleanng up the environment patents will arrive forcing us to pay for such ecological magic just as it was with the so-called “Green Revolution” of genetically modified crops. This means an expansion of selective wealth where transformation happens according to your pocket and status thereby replicating the same old divisions and class divides.

To reiterate the immovable direction of technology: it is the military and nano-weaponry which will determine the future of nanotech as a whole not whether a surgeon can provide life-saving operations or the disabled individual can begin to walk again. Altruism is not the primary currency of social exchange in a world shaped by psychopaths. Nanosystems will be nurtured on the same directive until such time we can wrest control.

 


* Dissipative Structure – A system that exits far from thermodynamic equilibrium thus dissipating the heat generated to sustain it. It has the capacity of changing to higher levels of orderliness leading to self-organization. These systems contain sub-systems that continuously fluctuate.


Notes

[1] ‘More soldiers in nanotechnology labs?’ By Michael Berger, nanowerk.com August 22, 2007.
[2] Ibid.
[3] http://www.acq.osd.mil/dsb/reports/2006-02-Summer_Study_Strategic_Tech_Vectors_Vol_I_Web.pdf
[4] NanoMedicine – A Review by K.K. Senthil Kumar, International Journal of Innovative Drug Discovery, Vol. 2 / Issue 1 / 2012 / 40-47 (from International Journal of Biopharmaceutics)
[5] ‘Carbon nanotubes fit by the thousands onto a chip’ By Jason Palmer, BBC News, 29 October 2012.
[6] DNA nanotechnology and transhumanism seem to fit snugly together in terms of their technological vision for humanity. Whether or not most persons working in the field are predisposed to this belief is irrelevant but the belief that vaccinations across the board are absolutely necessary and beyond reproach is a powerful part of the medical establishment. As such, the transhumanist paradigm naturally joins forces with materialism, atheism and corporatism to unfold their agenda accordingly. Journalist Sayer Ji has this to say on the subject:

“Not only have humans strayed from their mammalian roots by creating and promoting infant formula over breast milk, and then promoting synthetic immunity via vaccines over the natural immunity conferred through breastfeeding and sunlight exposure, for instance, but implicit within the dominant medical model is to replace natural immunity with a synthetic one. This is the philosophy of transhumanism, a movement which intends to improve upon and transcend our humanity, and has close affiliation with some aspects of eugenics.
The CDC’s immunization schedule reflects a callous lack of regard for the 3 billion years of evolution that brought us to our present, intact form, without elaborate technologies like vaccination — and likely only because we never had them at our disposal to inflict potentially catastrophic harm to ourselves. The CDC is largely responsible for generating the mass public perception that there is greater harm in not “prophylactically” injecting well over 100 distinct disease-promoting and immune-disruptive substances into the bodies of healthy children. They have been successful in instilling the concept into the masses that Nature failed in her design, and that medical and genetic technologies and interventions can be used to create a superior human being.
In this culture of vaccination, the non-vaccinated child is “inferior,” “dirty,” perhaps even “sub-human” to those who look upon vaccination as the answer to what perfects the human immune system.
Transhumanism participates in a dialectic which requires a simultaneous and systematic dehumanization of those who do not share the same way of thinking and behaving. The eugenic undertones of mass vaccination and the cult of synthetic immunity are now only thinly veiled, as we move closer to the point where a psuedo-scientific medical dictatorship lays claim to our very bodies, and the bodies of our children.
The point of no return (if not already traversed) is only around the corner: the mass introduction of DNA and Recombinant Vector Vaccine technology. Vaccines moved through the following stages (a tortured history of failures and massive “collateral damage”): Live Vaccines > Attenuated Vaccines > Subunit Vaccines > Toxid Vaccines > Conjugate Vaccines, only now reaching towards converting our living tissue into “vaccine-making factories” through the use of DNA and Recombinant Vector Vaccines, which are designed to directly alter cells within the vaccinated person’s body so that they create the antigens normally provided by vaccines themselves.
While not yet in use, clinical trials are now underway to obtain FDA approval. If we do not educate ourselves now and act accordingly, their mass implementation is inevitable, and our very genomes will become the next target of the vaccination/transhumanist agenda.” – ‘The Vaccination Agenda: Implicit Transhumanism’ By Sayer Ji, Contributing editor, Activist Post, January 24, 2012.
[7] Most Innovative Defense Technology’ 2008 Award Nominee – Nano SCOUT AeroVironment Inc.| http://www.defense-update.com/ | ‘The dragonfly built to spy – Tiny flying robots have the military abuzz, says Mark Harris’ http://www.timesonline.co.uk/tech.
[8] A COMBINED EXPERIMENTAL-NUMERICAL STUDY OF THE ROLE OF WING FLEXIBILITY IN INSECT FLIGHT Lingxiao Zheng, Xiaolin Wang, Afzal Khan, R. R. Vallance and Rajat Mittal1 Department of Mechanical & Aerospace Engineering, George Washington University, Washington DC 20052 Tyson L. Hedrick 2009. http://www.me.jhu.edu/fsag/Publications/Papers/AIAA-2009-382-170percent5B1percent5D.pdf
[9] ‘Hacking the President’s DNA’ November 12, The Atlantic Magazine, By Andrew Hessel, Marc Goodman and Steven Kotler.
[10] ‘Micro-Drones Combined With DNA Hacking Could Create A Very Scary Future’ By Robert Johnson, Oct. 28, 2012. Business Insider | http://www.businessinsider.com/
[11] Ibid.
[12] ‘A Glimpse Into China’s Post-Nuclear Super-Weapons: An Interview with Lev Navrozov on Nanoweapons by Ryan Mauro for http://www.worldthreats.com Sept. 26, 2003. | Quotes sourced from Engines of Creation By Eric Drexler (1986).
[13] ‘Military Uses of Nanotechnology – European Commission’ ec.europa.eu/research/conferences/2004/ntw/pdf/soa_en.pdf
[14] ‘How helpful is nanotechnology in agriculture?’ By Allah Ditta 2012 Adv. Nat. Sci: Nanosci. Nanotechnol. 3 033002 doi:10.1088/2043-6262/3/3/033002 Vietnam Academy of Science & Technology, 29 May 2012. IOP Science | http://iopscience.iop.org/2043-6262/3/3/033002/article#ansn431989bib05
[15] Ibid.
[16] ‘The potential and challenges of nanopore sequencing’ Nature Biotechnology 26, 1146 – 1153 (2008) Published online: 9 October 2008 | doi:10.1038/nbt.1495
[17] ‘Tiny Inhaled Particles Take Easy Route from Nose to Brain’ August 3, 2006, University of Rochester Medical Centre. | Wu, J; Liu, W; Xue, C; Zhou, S; Lan, F; Bi, L; Xu, H; Yang, X et al. (2009). ‘Toxicity and penetration of TiO2 nanoparticles in hairless mice and porcine skin after subchronic dermal exposure’. Toxicology letters 191 (1): 1–8. doi:10.1016/j.toxlet.2009.05.020. PMID 19501137. | Jonaitis, TS; Card, JW; Magnuson, B (2010). ‘Concerns regarding nano-sized titanium dioxide dermal penetration and toxicity study’. Toxicology letters 192 (2): 268–9. doi:10.1016/j.toxlet.2009.10.007. PMID 19836437. | Schneider, Andrew, ‘Amid Nanotech’s Dazzling Promise, Health Risks Grow’, March 24, 2010. | ‘ Nanofibres ‘may pose health risk’,’ BBC News, August 24, 2012. | ‘Is Chronic Inflammation the Key to Unlocking the Mysteries of Cancer?’ By Gary Stix, Scientific American, July 2007.
[18] ‘When Nano May Not Be Nano’ Duke University, Depart. Civil & Environmental Engineering September 14 2009.
[19] ‘Some Limits to Global Ecophagy by Biovorous Nanoreplicators, with Public Policy Recommendations’ By Robert A. Freitas Jr. April 2000. | www.rfreitas.com/Nano/Ecophagy.htm

World State Policies III: The Scientific Technique

“Although this science will be diligently studied, it will be rigidly confined to the governing class. The populace will not be allowed to know how its convictions were generated. When the technique has been perfected, every government that has been in charge of education for a generation will be able to control its subjects securely without the need of armies or policemen…”

Bertrand Russell, The Impact of Science on Society


Science is in crisis. A product of our official culture, fraud, corruption and a scientific thought police continue to circumscribe academic evaluation, shackling the best scientists and maintaining a materialist gridlock on open-minded and multidisciplinary approaches.  Consequently, in many quarters, the state of science resembles an authoritarian religion where money and inflated academic egos dominate, rather than a quest for truth.

Capitalising on the Age of Reason firmly set in place by the Illuminism and “Enlightenment” of the 18th Century, the “scientific method” or “technique” grew out of Germany and Prussia of the 1800s embracing the theories of the new scientific rationalists such as John Locke and Jean-Jacque Rousseau. This was to inaugurate a new educational system never before seen. Children would become the nuts and bolts of the State, bludgeoning generations of young people into a rigid prison of rationale and reason. Feelings would be irrelevant.

Hegel was one of the most influential philosophers of the modern age and the culmination of the German idealistic philosophy school of Immanuel Kant. Like the Prussian militarists who inspired utilitarian schooling so beloved of the corporatists, there was only one way to live and be – through the world of reason and a rejection of the heart as an organ of perception. To Hegel the state is the ideal of Absolute Reason where citizens gained their freedom from being subservient to the state. Hegel viewed the State through a lens of religious fascism where it: “… has supreme right against the individual, whose supreme duty is to be a member of the state.” It is therefore unsurprising that both fascism and communism have their philosophical roots in Hegelianism and Illuminism – flag bearers of the present Global Establishment. [1]

To bring all this up-to-date we need to introduce another mechanistic thinker who was to provide a massive contribution to our understanding of behaviour which was absorbed into the cult of control in the West of the 20th Century. His name was Burrhus Frederic (“B.F.”) Skinner who took his cues from Ivan Pavlov’s research into temperament conditioning and involuntary reflex actions. A scientist who sincerely wanted his ideas to benefit humanity he nonetheless, fell into the belief trap that populations could be controlled by a positive reinforcement which was simply a concealed method of coercion. In fact, Skinner was an early technocrat in his thinking and believed in a utopia of science and technology that could control populations rather than encouraging free-will. He stated: “It is a mistake to suppose that the whole issue is how to free man. The issue is to improve the way in which he is controlled.”

Clockwork_orangeA

A Clockwork Orange (1971) which drew heavily from the ideas behind behaviourism. Theatrical release poster by Bill Gold (wikipedia)

Skinner was Influenced by the Age of Reason and its advocates. His social contract was to be extended to include a scientific elite which would make sure that populations stayed within certain parameters set down by an agreed upon “scientific technique.” It is for that reason that he held with the belief that specialists as “reinforcers” should impose “codified contingencies” to ensure that people – as the instinctive machines he believed them to be – should follow prepared lines of behaviour just as rats in his experiments were encouraged to go down certain paths in a maze.

Skinner introduced us to the ideas of behaviour therapy which included his discoveries of operant conditioning, aversion therapy, and desensitisation. Operant conditioning involves the reinforcement of certain behaviour accompanied by a stimulus such as light or sound. Reinforcement depends on the frequency and occurrence of the response and what type of reinforcement mechanisms are found in the immediate environment. Skinner used rats to illustrate his thinking by using simple experiments with food and water as rewards. When a rat depressed a bar it was rewarded with food. Regardless of how the bar was depressed is irrelevant, operant conditioning shows that it is the frequency or rate at which the operation is carried out (how many times the bar is pressed within a given time and how rapidly) which determines how successful operant conditioning has been.

Aversion therapy is exactly as it sounds: the individual is exposed to a stimulus alongside some form of reinforcement discomfort which is designed to create an aversion to the initial desire. This technique was used in the past to try and cure homosexuality or alcoholism. It was also graphically featured in Stanley Kubrick’s film A Clock-work Orange (1971) as a means of mind control. Skinner’s experiments with rats and pigeons were extraordinarily instructive and offered new insights into how our environment shapes our behaviour. However, he wanted to graduate to humans in a bid to find the perfect automaton, so he took the liberty of using his own daughter. (We don’t know what his mother had to say about this of course). The baby was placed him in a large, sound-proof box with one window where the temperature was carefully controlled. “The Skinner Box” as it would later be known, would go on to be used in many laboratories so that reinforcement and operant conditioning studies could be reliably employed. Skinner was untroubled by the use of his daughter in the experimentation proclaiming that: “crying and fussing could always be stopped by slightly lowering the temperature” and since the box was sound-proofed, everyone was a winner according to Skinner, as “… soundproofing also protects the family from the baby.”

Desensitisation describes a psychological technique whereby the subject is placed in a relaxed and suggestive state and exposed to images and /or accompanying sounds which are designed to evoke mild stress or anxiety. The images gradually become stronger in content until finally the image is so strong that the person shows no anxiety. He has been slowly desensitised to feeling associated with that particular imagery. As the reader can appreciate these methods induce both positive and negative results based entirely on the intent of the experimenter. Furthermore, he discovered that the level and frequency of the rewards determined how the required behaviour could be maintained.

Skinner at the Harvard Psychology Department, c. 1950 (wikipedia)

It was a breath of fresh air for those in Elite circles and enthusiastically incorporated into the psychological warfare of the emerging National Security State. The emphasis on instincts  espoused by Freud, the social engineering modalities of the Frankfurt School and the biological determinism of humans and life itself as nothing more than components of a machine all provided grist to the mill which psychopaths used to keep spinning their reality. Since Skinner’s main focus was developing a society that could be controlled, his contribution in the understanding of how behaviour operated in the modern world was seen by the Pathocrats in this context. The behaviourists were welcomed into the fold and put to work which has led to behaviourism as one of the most accepted and revered forms of psychology in authoritarian perception, not least because ethical science seems to be inimical to its applications. Changing behaviour and belief is vital to changing society with – and preferably without – consent.

Since B.F. Skinner’s experiments, aversive stimulation and knowledge of operant conditioning has been explored through the Cold War to the War on Terror, MKULTRA to the PSYOPS in Media propaganda and the black ops of regime change. Society itself is the new Skinner Box and official culture is both the cause and effect. With the advent of mass surveillance and SMART society, with an ever more integrated functionality from infrastructure to social networks, the behaviourists ethos of managed reflexes has evolved into new technocratic blueprints of managed societies and the ability to carefully control both the inner and outer environments of the human mind.

Perhaps the best representation of elite thinking on the “science technique” to shape society came through the intellectual leviathan that was British philosopher, educational theoretician and mathematician Bertrand Arthur William Russell. The mythology surrounding this man ensured that he was an ardent humanist, socialist and advocate of peace. His controversial views on the future of society have been largely air-brushed from the rose-coloured worship which periodically takes place in the halls of academia and the peace movement. Yet, there is ample evidence that he was one of the most scheming Machiavellian figures of the 20th Century who knew exactly how to play the public and leaders alike with his misanthropic views.  As Lyndon La Rouche summarised in his  1994 Schiller Institute article Russell’s mindset incorporated:  (1) a racism as virulent as Adolf Hitler’s; (2) a feudal-aristocratic socialist’s Ruskin-like hatred for modern European civilization; and (3) a utopian’s obsessive commitment to bringing about civilization’s descent into a parody of pre-Renaissance feudalism, or sometimes even pre-civilized barbarism.”

Russell channelled his beliefs into the Pugwash Movement which he founded in London July 9, 1955 using the Russell-Einstein Manifesto. This led to the first meeting in 1957 attended by many renowned scientists. He received many awards throughout his career and was highly influential in Elite circles. The impetus for creating Pugwash was drawn from his wish to give a scientific justification for world government by using the threat of the Cold War as pretext. Indeed, in his famous treatise: The Impact of Science on Society (1953) he makes his position clear regarding the nature of science and its purpose: “I do not believe that dictatorship is a lasting form of scientific society – unless (but this proviso is important) it can become world-wide.” [2]Whether the members of the movement held exactly the same beliefs as Russell remains to be seen. But as we know, there was certainly strong mass appeal for such ideas, Russell being one of a number of great minds to give vent to his authoritarian sentiments.

Russell believed that the empires of the past lost control over their dominions due to an inefficient social programming which should have been in embedded in the development of the centralised structure. He claims that the “Scientific technique” had removed this limitation. The future would be open for the establishment of a successful world government (Empire) if a “unifying principle” could be found that superseded the fear of war: “… unification under a single world government is probably necessary unless we are to acquiesce in either a return to barbarism or the extinction of the human race.” [3]

While explicating the evils of the Soviet era he clearly saw this as the forerunner of a more streamlined and cohesive social structure where: “… the very evils of the system help to give it stability. Apart from external pressure, there is no reason why such a regime should not last for a very long time.” [4]

As is the case with such a mind-set, it is always the rabble-rousing masses that are the cause of the chaos rather than the institution and creation of strictures that develop from it. Or as Russell mentions, “evil passions in human minds …” that stand in the way of a World State. The philosopher wishes to replace one society and dictatorship driven by the fear of war with another that would make war unnecessary due to the dumbed down compliance of the ordinary man-made stupidity. War would disappear but so would the basic human condition of love, creativity, freedom and spirituality, though this would only be a right and fitting state of affairs according to Russell, since the Elite were eugenically destined to dispense these qualities amongst the plebeians through a strictly behaviourist and Darwinist belief-set:

“War has been, throughout history, the chief source of social cohesion; and since science began, it has been the strongest incentive to technical progress. Large groups have a better chance of victory than small ones, and therefore the usual result of war is to make States larger. […] There is, it must be confessed, a psychological difficulty about a single world government. The chief source of social cohesion in the past, I repeat, has been war: the passions that inspire a feeling of unity are hate and fear. These depend upon the existence of an enemy, actual or potential. It seems to that a world government could only be kept in being by force, not by the spontaneous loyalty that now inspires a nation at war.” [5]

Could it be that these same “passions that inspire hate and fear” are primarily due to the very centralised systems Russell intends to enforce on the rest of us? No doubt we have the very manifestations of just such an “enemy, actual or potential” in the form of the War on Terror and false flag operations to keep the public allegiance to the State. The existence of an enemy has always been fabricated by authorities in order to maintain their power base, a state of affairs that became progressively ponerised once that door was opened. Russell’s solution to the creation of that “loyalty” is not by force but through a type of education that would result in a populace made suitably docile and unthinking. He understands very well the importance of mass psychology and believes it to be “immensely important” and “politically useful”. If Russell’s scientific dictatorship is to work, then modern methods of propaganda must target education. Instead of the threat of war we now have the children as the target of indoctrination. Mass psychology is to be used to this end:

This subject will make great strides when it is taken up by scientists under a scientific dictatorship. Anaxagoras maintained that snow is black, but no one believed him. The social psychologists of the future will have a number of classes of school children on whom they will try different methods of producing an unshakeable conviction that snow is black. Various results will soon be arrived at. First, that the influence of home is obstructive. Second, that not much can be done unless indoctrination begins before the age of ten. Third, that verses set to music and repeatedly intoned are very effective. Fourth, that the opinion that snow is white must be held to show a morbid taste for eccentricity. But I anticipate. It is for future scientists to make these maxims precise and discover exactly how much it costs per head to make children believe that snow is black, and how much less it would cost to make them believe it is dark grey. [6]

We see exactly the same vision of children as products envisaged by the American National Education Board and the Rockefeller mind-set where children’s minds are there to be beaten into shape so that they conform to a carefully prepared aversive conditioning. Is it not interesting to see the same perception appearing from a representative of the British intelligentsia bridging the same belief in the minds of industrialists and Fabians more than half a century before? Then of course, we have the same pattern appearing in the forces behind Illuminism and the outgrowth of Empires which underlie the sub-stratum of psychopathy as the unchanging progenitor.

It seems Russell is unable to step outside his own philosophical trap that State and science offers a panacea for human evolution despite the very presence of government always indicating otherwise. The comprehensive overthrow of freedom and the individual mind for peace and the “greater good” is in evidence once again:

It is to be expected that advances in physiology and psychology will give governments much more control over individual mentality than they now have even in totalitarian countries. Fichte [German Philosopher] laid it down that education should aim at destroying free will, so that, after pupils have left school, they shall be incapable, throughout the rest of their lives, of thinking or acting otherwise than as their schoolmasters would have wished. But in his day this was an unattainable ideal: what he regarded as the best system in existence produced Karl Marx. In future such failures are not likely to occur where there is dictatorship. Diet, injections, and injunctions will combine, from a very early age, to produce the sort of character and the sort of beliefs that the authorities consider desirable, and any serious criticism of the powers that be will become psychologically impossible. Even if all are miserable, all will believe themselves happy, because the government will tell them that they are so.”  [7]  [Emphasis mine]

Now, if you are blinking your eyes at these statements and thinking perhaps such a noble laureate is not advocating such a position and is merely indicating a future state of affairs, you are mistaken. Remember that the goal of Bertrand Russell and others of his kind has always been the imposition of a scientific World State determined by an Elite. Any intellectual philosophising around that point with the accompanying nuggets of undoubted wisdom mean nothing when set against the framework of what is an authoritarian desire finally let off its leash and buffered by the security of his intellectual status.

Russell’s vision aligns closely with Aldous Huxley’s dystopian novel Brave New World (1932) which describe developments in reproductive technology and sleep-learning that combine to change society. The scientific technique is exacted so precisely that it produces mechanized human beings who are sealed into a tightly controlled artificial environment, separate from nature and the “perils” of intellectual creativity or free thinking. Science is only used as medium for social control just as Skinner and Russell advocate, where dehumanisation will ensure ignorance and weakness, which will thus ensure the end of war.

The framework of science under pathocratic control, sterilizes the natural rhythms of life, replaced with prescriptive values which have little to do with freedom or free-will. It is interesting that science – perceived as an entirely rational subject – can be employed to indoctrinate irrational inclinations. While it is science that the State uses to control its citizens, it is also science that brought about the need for totalitarian control in the first place. The degradation of normal people under the scientific dictatorship will be inevitable so that threats from creative individuals who can offer alternative visions would be inhibited, as is the case in any Pathocracy. And it is here that we see the same process occurring under the “democracies” of many political and academic institutions of the United Kingdom, America and other European countries. This knowledge about the existence of susceptible individuals and how to work on them will continue to be a tool for world conquest as long as it remains the secret of such “professors”.

As Andrew Łobaczewski observed, when ponerology becomes skilfully popularised science, it will help nations to develop immunity. Science can serve as liberator or prisoner of human consciousness, something which seems to have escaped Bertrand’s ambitious scope for world government. As Huxley wrote in BNW: “… we have our stability to think of. We don’t want to change. Every change is a menace to stability. That’s another reason why we’re so chary of applying new inventions. Every discovery in pure science is potentially subversive; even science must sometimes be treated as a possible enemy. Yes, even science.” [8]

slide_321080_3007991_free

Bertrand Arthur William Russell

This brand of vertical collectivism demands the erosion of national sovereignty necessary to usher in global governance, the start of which begins with the introduction of economic unions (European Union, Africa Union, Asia Union etc.) that will later be interlocked into one Global Union under the hammer of closer world integration. Russell shows an idealistic belief that in order to prevent the “barbarism” of war conducted by nation states: “Means must be found of subjecting the relations of nations to the rule of law, so that a single nation will no longer be, as at present, the judge in its own cause,” and where “… national liberty will have to be effectively restrained.” While preferring not to mention the obvious manipulations by industrialists and Zionist interventions, he goes on to state that once Russia and the United States have come under effective control of collectivism where:

“… either by victory or by an obvious military superiority, the preponderant Power can establish a single Authority over the whole world, and thus make future wars impossible. At first, this Authority will in certain regions, be based on force, but if the Western nations are in control, force will as soon as possible give way to consent. When that has been achieved, the most difficult of world problems will have been solved, and science can become wholly beneficent.” [9]

Of course, we must place our trust in Western nations and the rule of law and science as the beneficent arbiters of reality for the masses and bow down to their imposed “welfare.” The best answer for Russell is a Global Authority since he is a man cast from the authoritarian mould. Similarly, ensuring the comprehensive dilution of the genetic stock of normal human beings must be implemented and parallel methods of population control introduced through ostensibly benign reasons. Hence, the emphasis on the population explosion, its causes and effects.

Over 40 years later the same theme is in evidence, this time from one time US foreign policy advisor to President Jimmy Carter Zbigniew Brzezinski in his book The Grand Chessboard: American Primacy and Its Geostrategic Imperatives (1997). Brzezinski, CFR and Trilateral Commission member eloquently offers the same solution for American Hegmony under cover of United Nations protocols.

He states:

“In brief, the U.S. policy goal must be unapologetically twofold: to perpetuate America’s own dominant position for at least a generation and preferably longer still; and to create a geopolitical framework that can absorb the inevitable shocks and strains of social-political change while evolving into the geopolitical core of shared responsibility for peaceful global management. A prolonged phase of gradually expanding cooperation with key Eurasian partners, both stimulated and arbitrated by America, can also help to foster the preconditions for an eventual upgrading of the existing and increasingly antiquated UN structures. A new distribution of responsibilities and privileges can then take into account the changed realities of global power, so drastically different from those of 1945.” [10]

The overwhelming imperative is always global governance whether for ideology, power, greed, or psychopathic propagation. If we follow the beliefs of the Russells and Rockefellers of this world the kind of financial-scientific feudalism they so desperately desire will be very soul-less environments indeed and is precisely why they will always break down. As he exclaims: “The completeness of the resulting control over opinion depends in various ways upon scientific technique,” which means an array of suitable scientifically-based techniques must be found to ensure the resulting education will reflect their minority mind-set with all its psychological anomalies. Such people have no problems experimenting in altering the genetic structure of animals, plants and Nature itself in order to dominate and control rather than to work with or co-create. It is inevitable that under a Pathocracy and the knowledge of the Human Genome, the experimental bar on humans will rise, both in secrecy and in public.

It is interesting that like Rockefeller, Stalinist Russia is so often the example in Russell’s mind:

“When such methods of modifying the congenital character of animals and plants have been pursued long enough to make their success obvious, it is probable that there will be a powerful movement for applying scientific methods to human propagation. There would at first be strong religious and emotional obstacles to the adoption of such a policy. But suppose (say) Russia were able to overcome these obstacles and to breed a race stronger, more intelligent, and more resistant to disease than any race of men that has hitherto existed, and suppose the other nations perceived that unless they followed suit they would be defeated in war, then either the other nations would voluntarily forgo their prejudices, or, after defeat, they would be compelled to forgo them. Any scientific technique, however beastly, is bound to spread if it is useful in war – until such time as men decide that they have had enough of war and will henceforth live in peace. As that day does seem to be at hand, scientific breeding of human beings must be expected to come about.” [11]

And no doubt this “scientific breeding” to produce only the best and strongest will adhere to the same “beastly” precepts that gave rise to the legion of authoritarian principles down through the ages. But Russell doesn’t seem to be worried about that since his white, Oxford-educated Anglo-Saxon genes are beyond reproach and can only lead to a scientific destiny wholly in line with the same kind of British Empire perfection which so captured Cecil Rhodes.

Let’s remember what Russell wrote about education and his regime for the compliant child where: “… Diet, injections, and injunctions will combine, from a very early age, to produce the sort of character and the sort of beliefs that the authorities consider desirable, and any serious criticism of the powers that be will become psychologically impossible. Even if all are miserable, all will believe themselves happy, because the government will tell them that they are so.” And finally, the justification for applying the vertical collectivist dream: those totalitarian governments were not so bad … They just needed the right quality of intellectual steerage. Let’s not be too hasty. Russell may not be advocating explicitly such a state of affairs but by inference he means to suggest that such “atrocities” are nevertheless highly practical for an emerging World State and encouraging maximum stability:

“A totalitarian government with a scientific bent might do things that to us would seem horrifying. The Nazis were more scientific than the present rulers of Russia, and were more inclined towards the sort of atrocities that I have in mind. They were said – I do not know with what truth – to use prisoners in concentration camps as material for all kinds of experiments, some involving death after much pain. If they had survived, they would probably have soon taken to scientific breeding. Any nation which adopts this practice will, within a generation, secure great military advantages. The system, one may surmise, will be something like this: except possibly in the governing aristocracy, all but 5 per cent of males and 30 per cent of females will be sterilised. The 30 per cent of females will be expected to spend the years from eighteen to forty in reproduction, in order to secure adequate cannon fodder. As a rule, artificial insemination will be preferred to the natural method. The unsterilised, if they desire the pleasures of love, will usually have to seek them with sterilised partners.

Sires will be chosen for various qualities, some for muscle others for brains. All will have to be healthy, and unless they are to be the fathers of oligarchs they will have to be of a submissive and docile disposition. Children will, as in Plato’s Republic, be taken from their mothers and reared by professional nurses. Gradually, by selective breeding the congenital differences between rulers and ruled will increase until they become almost different species. A revolt of the plebs would become as unthinkable as an organised insurrection of sheep against the practice of eating mutton. (The Aztecs kept a domesticated alien tribe for purposes of cannibalism. Their regime was totalitarian.)

To those accustomed to this system, the family as we know it would seem as queer as the tribal and totem organisation of Australian aborigines seems to us… The labouring class would have such long hours of work and so little to eat that their desires would hardly extend beyond sleep and food. The upper class, being deprived of the softer pleasures both by the abolition of the family and by the supreme duty of devotion to the State, would acquire the mentality of ascetics: they would care only for power, and in pursuit of it would not shrink from cruelty. By the practice of cruelty men would become hardened, so that worse and worse tortures would be required to give the spectators a thrill.” [12] [Emphasis mine]

Neither democracy nor “The Rights of Man” are sufficient to avoid such “scientific horrors” only a World State determined by socialist principles. A world government with psychopaths at the helm would revel in just such a future.

Bertrand Russell was briefly a member of the Fabian society and resigned over the issue of “entente” or alliances that could lead to war. However, liberalism, socialism and pacifism were just labels for Russell stating: “I have never been any of these things, in any profound sense.” [13]It was his reaction against idealism and his work as a logician which defined his distaste for war and classical totalitarianism. Ironically, he merely advocated another form of dictatorship, its only difference being that it was inverted. He conforms to the Fabian worldview that society must be gradually “shattered to bits” on the anvil of socialism in order to be reformed into a world where a global scientific elite would dominate. Russell is an intellectual genius and knew exactly what he is saying. And though he includes profound insights into the nature of democracy and education his disdain for the common man and his myopic view of science used to dominate and enforce is crystal clear throughout. Though he falls short of recommending certain Dystopian conclusions his vision for enforcing peace through a scientific Elite is the defining reason for his book. And from an undoubted conscientious objector no doubt he really believed his own perceived altruism as so many do. All the same, they lead us down the path of destruction by offering an antidote that is merely more of the same.

One of the first targets of an emerging Pathocracy is within education and in particular the sciences. Łobaczewski had direct experience of this kind of “scientific” induction which was carried out under state Communism in Poland. Based on specific psychological knowledge only the psychopath could harbour and use, he described the process of personality disintegration which occurred as “transpersonification” dispensed from University professor as new tools of the State. According to Łobaczewski, these professors “… knew in advance that he would fish out amenable individuals, and even how to do it, but the limited numbers disappointed him. The transpersonification process generally took hold only when an individual’s instinctive substratum was marked by pallor or certain deficits. To a lesser extent, it also worked among people who manifested other deficiencies in which the state provoked within them was partially impermanent, being largely the result of psychopathological induction.” [14] *

It is the intellectual spellbinders from the Neo-Conservative movement to the Fabian and corporate libertarians of the past and present who act through the MSM as conduits for transpersonification and ponerogenesis. We place highly intelligent men like Russell on the pedestal of laudability, whilst disavowing their toxic legacy which can only encourage the receptivity of authoritarian minds. Such complacency in resisting seductive beliefs dressed up in surrounding wisdom sets up a verdant psychic landscape for future pathogens to flourish and should never be underestimated. Learning the language of psychopathic beliefs is vital, as they will inevitably give rise to state-mandated actions which have been given the veneer of time-honoured respectability.

 


* Drawn from Łobaczewski’s own experiences as a student in Communist Poland, a detailed explanation of the transpersonification process as seen through the scientific academia of the time. The extract is taken from the introduction in Political Ponerology: The Science of the Nature of Evil Adjusted for Political Purposes.


 Pathocracy and “Transpersonification”

An extract from Political Ponerology: A Science on the Nature of Evil Adjusted for Political Purposes By Andrew M. Łobaczewski, edited by Laura Knight-Jadczyk:

May the reader please imagine a very large hall in an old Gothic university building. Many of us gathered there early in our studies in order to listen to the lectures of outstanding philosophers and scientists. We were herded back there – under threat – the year before graduation in order to listen to the indoctrination lectures which recently had been introduced.

Someone nobody knew appeared behind the lectern and informed us that he would now be the professor. His speech was fluent, but there was nothing scientific about it: he failed to distinguish between scientific and ordinary concepts and treated borderline imaginings as though it were wisdom that could not be doubted. For ninety minutes each week, he flooded us with Naïve, presumptuous paralogistics and a pathological view of human reality. We were treated with contempt and poorly controlled hatred. Since fun-poking could entail dreadful consequences, we had to listen attentively and with the utmost gravity.

The grapevine soon discovered this person’s origins. He had come from a Cracow suburb and attended high school, although no one knew if he had graduated. Anyway, this was the first time he had crossed university portals, and as a professor, at that!

“You can’t convince anyone this way!” we whispered to each other. “It’s actually propaganda directed against themselves.” But after such mind-torture, it took a long time for someone to break the silence.


We studied ourselves, since we felt something strange had taken over our minds and something valuable was leaking away irretrievably. The world of psychological reality and moral values seemed suspended as if in a chilly fog. Our human feeling and student solidarity lost their meaning, as did patriotism and our old established criteria. So we asked each other, “are you going through this too”? Each of us experienced this worry about his own personality and future in his own way. Some of us answered the questions with silence. The depth of these experiences turned out to be different for each individual.

We thus wondered how to protect ourselves from the results of this “indoctrination”. Teresa D. made the first suggestion: Let’s spend a weekend in the mountains. It worked. Pleasant company, a bit of joking, then exhaustion followed by deep sleep in a shelter, and our human personalities returned, albeit with a certain remnant. Time also proved to create a kind of psychological immunity, although not with everyone. Analyzing the psychopathic characteristics of the “professor’s” personality proved another excellent way of protecting one’s own psychological hygiene.


You can just imagine our worry, disappointment, and surprise when some colleagues we knew well suddenly began to change their world view; their thought-patterns furthermore reminded us of the “professor’s” chatter. Their feelings, which had just recently been friendly, became noticeably cooler, although not yet hostile. Benevolent or critical student arguments bounced right of them. They gave the impression of possessing some secret knowledge; we were only their former colleagues, still believing what those “professors of old” had taught us. We had to be careful of what we said to them. These former colleagues soon joined the Party.


Who were they, what social groups did they come from, what kind of students and people were they? How and why did they change so much in less than a year? Why did neither I nor a majority of my fellow students succumb to this phenomenon and process? Many such questions fluttered through our heads then. It was in those times, from those questions, observations and attitudes that the idea was born that this phenomenon could be objectively studied and understood; an idea whose greater meaning crystallized with time.


Many of us newly graduated psychologists participated in the initial observations and reflections, but most crumbled away in the face of material or academic problems. Only a few of that group remained; so the author of this book may be the last of the Mohicans.


It was relatively easy to determine the environments and origins of the people who succumbed to this process, which I then called “transpersonification”. They came from all social groups, including aristocratic and fervently religious families, and caused a break in our student solidarity to the order of some 6 %. The remaining majority suffered varying degrees of personality disintegration which gave rise to individual searching for the values necessary to find ourselves again; the results were varied and sometimes creative.

Even then, we had no doubts as to the pathological nature of this “transpersonification” process, which ran similar but not identical in all cases. The duration of the results of this phenomenon also varied. Some of these people later became zealots. Others later took advantage of various circumstances to withdraw and re-establish their lost links to the society of normal people. They were replaced. The only constant value of the new social system was the magic number of 6 %.


We tried to evaluate the talent level of those colleagues who had succumbed to this personality-transformation process, and reached the conclusion that, on average, it was slightly lower than the average of the student population. Their lesser resistance obviously resided in other bio-psychological features which were most probably qualitatively heterogeneous.


I found that I had to study subjects bordering on psychology and psychopathology in order to answer the questions arising from our observations; scientific neglect in these areas proved an obstacle difficult to overcome. At the same time, someone guided by special knowledge apparently vacated the libraries of anything we could have found on the topic; books were indexed, but not physically present.


Analyzing these occurrences now in hindsight, we could say that the “professor” was dangling bait over our heads, based on specific psychological knowledge. He knew in advance that he would fish out amenable individuals, and even how to do it, but the limited numbers disappointed him. The transpersonification process generally took hold only when an individual’s instinctive substratum was marked by pallor or certain deficits. To a lesser extent, it also worked among people who manifested other deficiencies in which the state provoked within them was partially impermanent, being largely the result of psychopathological induction.


This knowledge about the existence of susceptible individuals and how to work on them will continue being a tool for world conquest as long as it remains the secret of such “professors”. When it becomes skillfully popularized science, it will help nations to develop immunity. But none of us knew this at the time.


Nevertheless, we must admit that in demonstrating the properties of this process to us in such a way as to force us into in-depth experience, the professor helped us understand the nature of the phenomenon in a larger scope than many a true scientific researcher participating in this work in other less direct ways.

~~~

As a youth, I read a book about a naturalist wandering through the Amazon-basin wilderness. At some moment a small animal fell from a tree onto the nape of his neck, clawing his skin painfully and sucking his blood. The biologist cautiously removed it — without anger, since that was its form of feeding — and proceeded to study it carefully. This story stubbornly stuck in my mind during those very difficult times when a vampire fell onto our necks, sucking the blood of an unhappy nation.

Maintaining the attitude of a naturalist, while attempting to track the nature of macro-social phenomenon in spite of all adversity, insures a certain intellectual distance and better psychological hygiene in the face of horrors that might otherwise be difficult to contemplate. Such an attitude also slightly increases the feeling of safety and furnishes an insight that this very method may help find a certain creative solution. This requires strict control of the natural, moralizing reflexes of revulsion, and other painful emotions that the phenomenon provokes in any normal person when it deprives him of his joy of life and personal safety, ruining his own future and that of his nation. Scientific curiosity therefore becomes a loyal ally during such times.

 


Notes

[1] p. 133; Philosophy of Right, “The State”, By Georg Wilhelm Friedrich Hegel 1821 Trad. S. W. Dyde, 2008. Cosimo, Google Print, p. 133.
[2] p.57; The Impact of Science on Society by Bertrand Russell, Published by Routledge; New edition edition, 1985 | ISBN-10: 041510906X
[3] Ibid. (p.27)
[4] Ibid. (p.51)
[5] Ibid. (p.27)
[6] Ibid. (p.31)
[7] Ibid. (p.52)
[8] Brave New World by Aldous Huxley (1932).
[9] op. cit. Russell (p.97)
[10] op. cit. Brzezinski (1997)
[11] op. cit. Russell, (p.29)
[12] Ibid. (p.53)
[13] p. 260; The Autobiography of Bertrand Russell, By Bertrand Russell. Published by Routledge January 1950
[14] op. cit. Lobacwezki (p..27)

World State Policies II: Fabianism: “With Fate Conspire”

“To play those millions of minds, to watch them slowly respond to an unseen stimulus, to guide their aspirations without their knowledge – all this whether in high capacities or in humble, is a big and endless game of chess, of ever extraordinary excitement.”

— Sidney Webb, founder of the Fabian Society.”


clip_image002Italy’s Antonio Gramsci, was one of the greatest Marxist intellectuals who played a large part in mainstreaming an Illuminist strategy for destroying Christianity and re-shaping Western culture. Since the communist revolution was only partly successful for a variety of vested interests, Leninist methods were ditched in favour of cultural Marxism that would initiate change from within, gradually and inexorably as a “long march through the institutions.” No domain of society would remain untouched. The jostling for New World Order advocates had become fused with ceremonial psychopathy allowing Illuminist inspired philosophies to reincarnate into political theory across Liberal, Conservative and Zionist ideologies, the latter grouping making up most of the progenitors of Marxist theory.

By the end of World War I the Hungarian Bolshevik Georg Lukacs had introduced the concept of “cultural terrorism” which further embedded the strategy within the minds of academia and the Elite. For Lukacs – like the industrialists who came after him – knowledge of psychology and sexual mores were integral part of social engineering towards a Marxist philosophy. Traditional perceptions of sexuality and the sacred were there to be fragmented and distorted – shattered into fragments in order to be remade towards specific aims. This would be taken on by later groups such as the Fabian Society and the massive social engineering programs of the Rockefellers and affiliated organisations.  The three streams of Establishment ideology were moving in the same direction but frequent in-fighting between factions meant that capitalist-collectivist thinking went through a variety of upheavals as it sought to find the ultimate tool for the mass mind and elite dominance.

By the 1920s, after a broadly unsuccessful attempt to change his native country Lukacs had gained a following in Germany which, with industrialist assistance, led to the creation of The Institute for Social Research based at Frankfurt University. This centre of Marxist theory later became simply The Frankfurt School a hugely influential think-tank which would become the social engineering hub for the Western mind. By the 1930s, Cultural Marxism had become a substantial force behind the scenes with psychology forming the basis of new advances in political theory. Intellectuals Theodor Adorno and Max Horkheimer were key in the development of culture as a primary force in shaping the trajectory of social perception. It was to be even more important than the emphasis on economic disparity which was so crucial to the theory of Marx. For Horkheimer, the proletariat was not the focus of future revolutions but culture as a whole. To make it work, the hybridisation of concepts was essential.

The psychoanalysis of Freud and cultural Marxism would fuse so that the concept of sexual repression and Pavlovian conditioning would eventually make the population pliable and compliant in the face of World State policies. It was to lay the foundation of a method of critical theory where social science and government institutions would be imbued with the bias of cultural Marxism inside a corporatist framework. Education meant adopting the correct attitude rather than universal morality or values. Oppression and victimhood – so much a part of the Zionist cause – was the precursor to so many “progressive” theories which value conformity, group consciousness and homogeneity at the expense of individualism and freedom. Zionism and cultural Marxism went hand in hand. As Jewish immigration to the United States gained momentum throughout the 20th century, media and entertainment were the natural focus of Jewish intellectuals since it was a double whammy of both political and cultural infiltration.

By the 1950s and 1960s the marriage of Zionism, cultural Marxism, advances in psychology and the left-over of seeds of a Nazi-imbued psychopathy were re-established with the support of the Anglo-American, liberal Establishment. It would be the crucible of change that would alter the social landscape of the US in ways unimaginable. While on the one hand eugenics was very much a part of Elite beliefs, the collective and group consciousness was promoted, so too the idea of a One World Order. Mixed in to re-shape sexuality were change agents such as Alfred Kinsey and the sexual revolution, all manner of New Age distortions and streams of the counter-culture subverted and contoured towards the same psychological conditioning. With the merging of psychoanalysis and cultural Marxism sexual perversity became normalised and instinctual drives went beyond the healing of repression to become the pinnacle of the pyramid to which all healing would aspire. Rather than “Free Love” it was free sex and liberation without limitation as an end in itself where traditional institutions and wisdom were thrown out in favour of bland mediocrity. It was indeed a Brave New World of sensation where humanism and later transhumanism and their vision of technocracy would develop the Marxist ideas into a sensate machine for the masses, the torch of Illuminism acting as a red herring and cover for core members of global occultism. The seeds of psychopathy that lay behind it never died.

Developed by the Russian revolutionary leader Vladimir Lenin, an ideology was born from political and socialist economic theories, developed from his own interpretations of Marxist theory. He advocated taking power directly as a prelude to socialism. It was a “now or never” principle where the claiming of that power was of overriding importance; the details could follow later. The term “Leninism” was popularized in the early 1920s to denote a “vanguard-party revolution”. It is most clearly seen in a quote from the final paragraph of The Communist Manifesto by Karl Marx: “The Communists disdain to conceal their views and aims. They openly declare that their ends can be attained only through the forcible overthrow of all existing social conditions.” [1]

By 1905 Lenin and his Bolshevik revolution was overseeing a return of power to the proletariat and the destruction of anything that stood in its way. The bourgeoisie had reason to be afraid. An example of Leninist group-think would be Neo-Conservatism and Revisionist Zionism. [2] Individuals such as Henry Kissinger, George W. Bush, Newt Gingrich, Paul Wolfowitz, Dick Cheney, Donald Rumsfeld represent this line of authoritarianism. For Leninist collectivists, the wolf is openly on show. Though they would never dream of describing themselves as Leninist, it is the principle at work here.

On the other side of the coin was The Fabian Society founded in 1884 by, Sidney and Beatrice Webb, along with English writer Edward R. Pease who also became a trustee for the famous socialist creation of the London School of Economics, also founded by the Webbs. Financing magically arrived from the Rothschilds as well other international bankers including Lord Haldane who summed up the purpose of the society succinctly: “Our object is to make this institution a place to raise and train the bureaucracy of the future Socialist State.” [3]A cross-fertilisation of humanism, theosophy, and Communism took place. Lord George Bernard Shaw, H.G. Wells and Arnold Toynbee were some of the earliest members who shared their open views regarding how to shape the world on the anvil of their particular brand of socialist principles. Round table members if not directly part of the society would have been fully aware of the group as it evolved alongside at roughly the same time. More modern versions of Fabians – by nature if not always by membership – are Zbigniew Brzezinski, Gordon Brown, David Rockefeller, Robert Fuller, George Monbiot, Barack Obama and Maurice Strong.

The Fabian Society is the Anglo-American branch of cultural Marxism. Comprised of an elite group of intellectuals from the middle and upper classes a semi-secret society was formed for the express purpose of creating a socialist order without using the Marxist-Leninist methods of revolution but by facilitation and gradation – the gentle approach, much like the action of water eroding rock. They would do this by infiltrating government, education, media, law and commerce, with sophisticated propaganda playing a decisive role in their indoctrinations. The violence and direct confrontation of the Leninists was avoided, unless absolutely necessary. Established governments and institutions were targeted by the Fabians for a dose of social engineering to give qualitatively better and more enduring results. Drawing attention to the term “socialism” was considered counter-productive. Humanitarian principles such as welfare, medical care, workers rights, women’s rights, foreign aid and multiculturalism would serve their objectives without resorting to overt conflict and more importantly, the collectivist vision behind these ostensibly benign moves would never be seen for what it was, and thus easy to proceed without interference. Their hope was that their methods would spread throughout society by a form of direct and indirect educative osmosis which would then become the norm.

The late author Eustace Mullins described a social historian’s observations concerning the “rats” rather than the “wolves” of social engineering and what he considered to be the major development in the late nineteenth century: “… perhaps equivalent to the discovery of the wheel.” He was referring to the time when: “…charitable foundations and world Communism became important movements” and their new discovery: “… was the concept developed by the rats, who after all have rather highly developed intelligences, that they could trap people by baiting traps with little bits of cheese. The history of mankind since then has been the rats catching humans in their traps. Socialism – indeed any government program – is simply the rat baiting the trap with a smidgen of cheese and catching himself a human.” [4]

By 1900 the Fabian Society joined with the trade union movement which later became the political arm of the Labour Party which would eventually implement the framework of the welfare state (and some would say the normalisation of dependency and government responsibility). As a result, the Fabian Society still has a strong influence on government policy. After all, many Labour Party politicians have been Fabians including several Prime Ministers: Ramsay MacDonald MP, Clement Attlee PM, Tony Benn MP, Anthony Crosland PM, Richard Crossman MP, Harold Wilson PM, Tony Blair PM, and Gordon Brown PM.

The symbol of their elected method of gradualism is the turtle and the official shield of the Fabian Society shows an image of a wolf in sheep’s clothing symbolising the gradual shaping of society by manipulation. While Leninism is a Wolf taking what it wants directly, the Fabian ploy is by deception over longer periods of time, but a still a Wolf preying on the sheep, though it is doubtful stalwart Fabians would see it that way.

Allowing the easing of “social tension” is useful by employing socialist principles whilst maintaining the overarching capitalist system. The power inherent within the seeming dichotomy of National Socialism comprising the corporate state and Fabians’ welfare state is seen in a report from 1982 by Alan Pifer, then president of the Carnegie Corporation whom we shall turn to presently. Pifer stated there would be: “… A mounting possibility of severe social unrest, and the consequent development among the upper classes and the business community of sufficient fear for the survival of our capitalist economic system to bring about an abrupt change of course. Just as we built the general welfare state … and expanded it in the 1960s as a safety valve for the easing of social tension, so will we do it again in the 1980s. Any other path is too risky.” [5]

Nationalisation of land and government institutions, protectionism and resistance to free-trade are some of the beliefs of Fabianism. According to member George Bernard Shaw, the Society saw the enormous power of the environment as key to progressive change over time. He passionately drove this point home when he said: “We can change it; we must change it; there is absolutely no other sense in life than the task of changing it. What is the use of writing plays, what is the use of writing anything, if there is not a will which finally moulds chaos itself into a race of gods.” [6]  In their reality, we might have an inkling who will be sitting on the clouds of Olympus when these “gods” in waiting have finished offering the cure to such Hegelian chaos. To this end, Bernard Shaw designed an intriguing stained glass window for the Fabian Society. The window was installed at the Fabian Society’s headquarters but was removed in 1978 for reasons unknown. It came to light again during a sale at Sotheby’s in 2005 having been purchased by the Webb Memorial Trust and was later loaned to the London School of Economics. It depicts two men – possibly Sidney Webb and George Bernard Shaw – with large hammers pounding a globe of the world which rests on an anvil. Ten individuals kneel reverentially below while a wolf dressed in sheep’s clothing displayed on a shield hovers above the world. There is also an inscription above the globe which reads: “Remould it nearer to the heart’s desire.”

This line is from Persian poet and mystic Omar Khayyam:

 “Dear love, couldst thou and I with fate conspire

To grasp this sorry scheme of things entire,

Would we not shatter it to bits,

And then remold it nearer to the heart’s desire!”

Why is the Earth placed on an anvil? To reshape and transform it into something closer to the Fabian desires. First, the earth and its people must be “shattered to bits” via methods of the Wolf that is hidden behind sheep’s’ clothing and which dominates the earthly sphere. And certainly, the best way to shatter and re-order it into a collectivist’s vision is through the fire of war and the gradualism of “social reform.”

Perhaps one of the most famous proponents of this kind of was Fabian Socialist H.G. Wells in his The Open Conspiracy: Blue Prints for a World Revolution (1928) where the seemingly laudable aims of socialism are merely used as a backdoor for something quite different. Wells, like so many of his colleagues formed the rival camp of “scientific technique” as the antidote to the Neo-Platonists of the American and German occult-romanticism of the 19th century. It was they who believed in a singularly ecological form of social order. After all, Cecil Rhodes was inspired by a form of Germanic romanticism and English eco-fascism, poetically expressed by John Ruskin to form his secret society of the Round Table. Ruskin felt that faith in science led to serious errors, Wells, however, embraced scientific rationalism which will serve the idea: “… of a planned world-state … one to which all our thought and knowledge is tending … It is appearing partially and experimentally at a thousand points … its coming is likely to happen quickly.” [7]

And where have we heard such a reference to “a thousand points” and “a New World Order”? From none other than George Bush Sr. and his State of the Union address of 1991 entitled: “envisioning a thousand points of Light” in which he declares: “What is at stake is more than one small country, it is a big idea—a new world order…” [8] The elder statesman  then proceeded to soar into unbelievable rhetoric of which Obama and Blair would have been proud. This is particularly nauseating as the speech was at the beginning of the 1991 Gulf War, the toppling of Saddam Hussein and the carnage that followed.

What Bush was really signalling to his fellow brethren was a strategic phase in the establishment of a new reality, where the merging of cartel-capitalism with World State collectivism will transcend nation boarders and simplistic notions of left-right paradigms. H.G. Wells explains the nature of the “Open Conspiracy” where its political world:

“… must weaken, efface, incorporate and supersede existing governments … The Open Conspiracy is the natural inheritor of socialist and communist enthusiasms; it may be in control of Moscow before it is in control of New York … The character of the Open Conspiracy will now be plainly displayed… It will be a world religion.” [9]

FabianWindow_Large

fabian-socialist-wolf-in-sheep-clothingThis stained-glass window designed by George Bernard Shaw is on display at the London School of Economics (LSE), which was founded by Sydney and Beatrice Webb. Sidney Webb and Shaw are depicted striking the Earth with hammers echoing a quote from Omar Khayyam: “REMOULD IT NEARER TO THE HEART’S DESIRE.”  A wolf in sheep’s clothing can be seen as the Fabian crest hovering above the globe, indicating its preference for gradualism (and deception). Once again, the end justifies the means, which echos both Neo-conservatism and Crowleyian occult principles. The only difference now is that we have it in a “socialist” context. Another Fabian symbol denoting the same is the tortoise. Lenin’s well-intentioned but “Useful Idiots” are lined up at the bottom worshipping at the altar of socialism which is meant to help those crushed under the flat foot of the State. Sadly, Fabian-socialists appear to offer equally damaging.


We are beginning to see at this stage its startling relationship to Illuminism and the replication of themes and principles which occur throughout literature, politics and social science. Implicit in such belief systems is society elevated to the position far above individual, community and the hope of natural networks that may operate as self-organised units, without the need of the State. By following the centralisation of government as the authority figure, society becomes so ill and pathologised that what the majority of well-intentioned capitalists and socialists appear to not understand is that Fabian manipulations on the anvil of their romantic but dangerous desires is just a tool for psychopathic ascendency. Forcing change by placing populations on an anvil of any ideology won’t work – not least if it is overshadowed by deception.

As author and journalist G. Edward Griffin observed:

If your goal is to bring about change, contentment is not what you want. You want discontentment. That’s why Marx called religion the opiate of the masses. Religion encourages contentment and dulls the anger and passion needed for revolutionary change. … Wells said that collectivism should become the new opiate, that it should become the vision for better things in the next world. He said the new order must be built on the concept that individuals are nothing compared to the long continuum of society, and that only by serving society do we become connected to eternity. [10]

Build a seductive vision appealing to every human being’s limitless belief in the romance of greener pastures and you have an instant magnetic node to attract your faithful. Philanthropy and Communism were mighty pillars in their armoury of mass control for the Rothschilds and Rockefellers alike. Rather than any altruistic or ideological reasons for their support, knowledge of how these movements served to broker power was vital to the 4Cs.

The long-lived patriarch of the 19th century John D. Rockefeller who presided over Standard Oil and the rise of corporate influence over American society viewed Communism as just another chance to make mountains of dosh. It was the ultimate monopoly made manifest, where financing both sides of any conflict could only mean a self-perpetuating and eternal source of monetary extraction sourced from State oppression. Ever greater forms of monopoly were the driving force of Rockefeller’s power and remains so for the minds who have taken on his vision. China, as exactly the communist-capitalist hybrid currently staking its claim across the world is seen as the perfect template for a neo-feudal World State. This is why John D. Rockefeller’s grandson David Rockefeller as a “china Traveller” in 1973 would sing the praises of the Maoist regime despite the despot having murdered over 40 million of his own people. The Dewy-eyed David waxed lyrical about how “impressed” he was about the “sense of national harmony” and: “… Whatever the price of the Chinese Revolution it has obviously succeeded … in fostering high morale and community purpose. General social and economic progress is no less impressive … The enormous social advances of China have benefited greatly from the singleness of ideology and purpose …The social experiment in China under Chairman Mao’s leadership is one of the most important and successful in history.” [11]

It is this form of Communism that is so attractive to the globalist mind. It serves as the perfect model: a totalitarian Elite sitting astride a top-down capitalist system of highly centralised resource management. This love of Communism was in part, entirely misplaced by the McCarthyism of the 1950s as somehow the spectre of cold war infiltration. While the persecution of certain members of Congress, and members within the media and entertainment world was inexcusable, there was, ironically, some justification for the “red menace” but a complete misunderstanding of the true cause.

Author Anthony C. Sutton reminds us that collectivism is indeed a creature of necessity in both belief systems:

It may be observed that both the extreme right and the extreme left of the conventional political spectrum are absolutely collectivist. The national socialist (for example, the fascist) and the international socialist (for example, the Communist) both recommend totalitarian politico-economic systems based on naked, unfettered political power and individual coercion. Both systems require monopoly control of society. An alternative concept of political ideas and politico-economic systems would be that of ranking the degree of individual freedom versus the degree of centralized political control. Under such an ordering the corporate welfare state and socialism are at the same end of the spectrum. Hence we see that attempts at monopoly control of society can have different labels while owning common features.

There has been a continuing, albeit concealed, alliance between international political capitalists and international revolutionary socialists – to their mutual benefit. This alliance has gone unobserved largely because academic historians have an unconscious Marxian bias and are thus locked into the impossibility of any such alliance existing. There are two clues: monopoly capitalists are the bitter enemies of laissez-faire entrepreneurs; and, given the weaknesses of socialist central planning, the totalitarian socialist state is a perfect captive market for monopoly capitalists, if an alliance can be made with the socialist powerbrokers. Suppose – and it is only hypothesis at this point – that American monopoly capitalists were able to reduce a planned socialist Russia to the status of a captive technical colony? Would not this be the logical twentieth-century internationalist extension of the Morgan railroad monopolies and the Rockefeller petroleum trust of the late nineteenth century?  [12]

In order to usher in suitable conditions for their New International Order, certain programs were to be implemented in those very tax-exempt organisations and institutions so that Americans would eventually accept the creation of a world government. This is why the principle of collectivism via Communism, internationalism, globalisation and group endeavour has been promoted by the Rockefeller and Ford Foundations, the Carnegie Endowment Centre for National Peace and the Lucis Trust. Even by 1913, there was concern by many in the US government of the day that industrialists and their philanthropic creed were not all they appeared to be. The rapid ascendency of the corporation has been achieved by the ruthless application of the 4Cs. The philanthropic foundation, though offering many altruistic peoples a platform for good deeds is still birthed from a perception that is not remotely interested in furthering the social emancipation of ordinary people. Foundations have taken advantage of the naturally growing altruism present in the normal population having expanded from a mere 21 to more than 50,000 by 1990. [13] This has been commensurate with the take-over of government by corporations and most importantly, educational policy which historically has always been the target. Such was the concern at the evolution of these strange corporate entities and their focus on education of the nation that the 662nd Congress created a commission to investigate the role of these new foundations. After one year of testimony their conclusion was definitive:

“The domination of men in whose hands the final control of a large part of American industry rests is not limited to their employees, but is being rapidly extended to control the education and social services of the nation. […] The giant foundation exercises enormous power through direct use of its funds, free of any statutory entanglements so they can be directed precisely to the levers of a situation; this power, however, is substantially increased by building collateral alliances which insulate it from criticism and scrutiny.” [14]

Yet these conclusions were to highlight the apathy and fecklessness of Congressional power, not least the relative ease to which they submitted to bribes by the Elite in return for legislative support.

An interview conducted with Norman Dodd in 1982 by writer and film-maker G. Edward Griffin, provides an interesting confirmation of the above. From his work as staff director of the Reece Committee a Congressional Special Committee to investigate tax-exempt foundations named after Congressman Carroll Reece, Dodd was tasked with investigating “un-American” activities rumoured to be circulating in large tax-exempt foundations and other institutions within America. This had been prompted by certain editorials and opinion pieces within newspapers and foundation newsletters perceived to have been unduly supportive of communist ideology. Dodd under the Reece Committee defined “un-American” as: “… a determination to effect changes in the country by unconstitutional means. …any effort in that direction which did not avail itself of the procedures which were authorized by the Constitution could be justifiably called un-American.” [15]

Before his appointment to the Reece Committee Dodd worked in banking and financial consultancy through the 1929 depression up to his appointment by the Reece Committee in 1953. His interest in seeking methods by which he could contribute to: “… the educational world to … teach the subject of economics realistically and move it away from the support of various speculative activities that characterize our country.” [16] His networking with individuals who thought the banking system was not working in the US and his obvious capacity as both a member of the stock exchange and international financial advisor brought him into contact with those at higher levels of commerce. One of these was Rowan Gaither, President of the Ford Foundation. After meeting Gaither in New York for what he assumed would be an informal and friendly welcome the CEO revealed something to Dodd that almost caused him to “fall off his chair”. An extract from the transcript follows, (or you can watch the full interview here).

“Mr. Dodd, we’ve asked you to come up here today because we thought that possibly, off the record, you would tell us why the Congress is interested in the activities of foundations such as ourselves?” Before I could think of how I would reply to that statement, Mr. Gaither then went on voluntarily and said:

“Mr. Dodd, all of us who have a hand in the making of policies here have had experience either with the OSS during the war or the European Economic Administration after the war. We’ve had experience operating under directives, and these directives emanate and did emanate from the White House. Now, we still operate under just such directives. Would you like to know what the substance of these directives is?”

I said, “Mr. Gaither, I’d like very much to know,” whereupon he made this statement to me: “Mr. Dodd, we are here operate in response to similar directives, the substance of which is that we shall use our grant-making power so to alter life in the United States that it can be comfortably merged with the Soviet Union.” […]

“Well, Mr. Gaither I can now answer your first question. You’ve forced the Congress of the United States to spend $150,000 to find out what you’ve just told me.” I said: “Of course, legally, you’re entitled to make grants for this purpose, but I don’t think you’re entitled to withhold that information from the people of the country to whom you’re indebted for your tax exemption, so why don’t you tell the people of the country what you just told me?” And his answer was, “We would not think of doing any such thing.” So then I said, “Well, Mr. Gaither, obviously you’ve forced the Congress to spend this money in order to find out what you’ve just told me.” [17]

After that experience it’s understandable that Dodd found himself accepting a post on the Reece Committee.

In 1954, Norman Dodd had been able to study the minutes of meetings from a twenty year period which he found implicated the Carnegie Endowment for International Peace, the Ford Foundation, the Rockefeller Foundation, and other organisations in an intentional manipulation of the United States into World War I and explicit control of US education in order to subvert and distort history towards a collectivist ideology. Though this is one man’s testimony and much like the Kay Griggs interviews open to criticism, they are compelling for their sense of authenticity and factual confirmation. Dodd had nothing to gain from his claims and indeed the details merely confirm the beliefs and actions of the protagonists in question which derive from many other sources.

The Carnegie Endowment for international Peace, (now an international peace and foreign-policy think-tank based in Washington, D.C.) began its operations in 1908 and officially in 1910 with a $10 million gift by its founder, industrialist and J.D. Rockefeller buddy Andrew Carnegie, giving his trustees “… the widest discretion as to the measures and policy they shall from time to time adopt” in carrying out the purpose of the fund. [18]According to the minutes of this meeting the discussion revolved around the question as to whether there was a more effective means than war to change the lives of an entire populace. They concluded that there was not. In the following year the second question asked in the meeting was how could they involve the United States in a war? They decided that the control of the State Department was necessary to achieve such an aim and for that to be successful the channels of diplomacy would also have to be controlled.

During World War I another meeting took place where they decided to send a telegram to President Woodrow Wilson advising him not to end participation in the war too quickly. By the time the war had ended in 1918 their focus had shifted to how best they could mould American society towards their objectives, deciding that education with specific attention to American history must be reshaped and reformed. That was when the Rockefeller Foundation came aboard, presumably with great enthusiasm. Domestic operations would be handled by the Foundation while educational concerns at the international level would be handled by the Carnegie Endowment.

After being turned down by many academics when asked if they would “alter the manner in which they present their subject” they finally adopted the tactic of creating their own group of historians for this express purpose. The Guggenheim Foundation was found to be amenable to their designs and agreed to grant them fellowships on the Carnegie Endowment board’s say so. Eventually, twenty potential teachers of American history were sent to London, effectively told what was expected of them: securing posts that were fitting for the doctorates they had been generously granted. These twenty historians ultimately became the core grouping within the American Historical Association. Dodd states further that by the end of the 1920s:

“… the Endowment grants to the American Historical Association four hundred thousand dollars ($400,000) for a study of our history in a manner which points to what this country look forward to, in the future. That culminates in a seven-volume study, the last volume of which is, of course, in essence, a summary of the contents of the other six. The essence of the last volume is this: the future of this country belongs to collectivism, administered with characteristic American efficiency.” [19]

The minutes were transcribed by Dodd’s colleague Kathryn Casey onto dictatone files. These might reside, according to Dodd, somewhere in the US House of Representatives or Congress.

Norman Dodd succeeded in making his mark against the true “un-American” activities existing in the United States at the time. The second Congressional investigation of foundation tampering with schools and American social life ran into vociferous criticisms from corporate and political quarters which caused its disbandment soon after. Nevertheless, the committee offered their findings from an almost one-thousand page report which stated:

The power of the individual large foundation is enormous. Its various forms of patronage carry with them elements of thought control. It exerts immense influence on educator, educational processes, and educational institutions. It is capable of invisible coercion. It can materially predetermine the development of social and political concepts, academic opinion, thought leadership, public opinion.

The power to influence national policy is amplified tremendously when foundations act in concert. There is such a concentration of foundation power in the United States, operating in education and the social sciences, with a gigantic aggregate of capital and income. This Interlock has some of the characteristics of an intellectual cartel. It operates in part through certain intermediary organizations supported by the foundations. It has ramifications in almost every phase of education.

It has come to exercise very extensive practical control over social science and education. A system has arisen which gives enormous power to a relatively small group of individuals, having at their virtual command huge sums in public trust funds.

The power of the large foundations and the Interlock has so influenced press, radio, television, and even government that it has become extremely difficult for objective criticism of anything the Interlock approves to get into news channels—without having first been ridiculed, slanted and discredited.

Research in the social sciences plays a key part in the evolution of our society. Such research is now almost wholly in the control of professional employees of the large foundations. Even the great sums allotted by federal government to social science research have come into the virtual control of this professional group.

Foundations have promoted a great excess of empirical research as contrasted with theoretical research, promoting an irresponsible “fact-finding mania” leading all too frequently to “scientism” or fake science.

Associated with the excessive support of empirical method, the concentration of foundation power has tended to promote “moral relativity” to the detriment of our basic moral, religious, and governmental principles. It has tended to promote the concept of “social engineering,” that foundation-approved “social scientists” alone are capable of guiding us into better ways of living, substituting synthetic principles for fundamental principles of action.

These foundations and their intermediaries engage extensively in political activity, not in the form of direct support of candidates or parties, but in the conscious promotion of carefully calculated political concepts.

The impact of foundation money upon education has been very heavy, tending to promote uniformity in approach and method, tending to induce the educator to become an agent for social change and a propagandist for the development of our society in the direction of some form of collectivism. In the international field, foundations and the Interlock, together with certain intermediary organizations, have exercised a strong effect upon foreign policy and upon public education in things international. This has been accomplished by vast propaganda, by supplying executives and advisors to government, and by controlling research through the power of the purse. The net result has been to promote “internationalism” in a particular sense—a form directed toward “world government” and a derogation of American nationalism. [Emphasis mine] [20]

The early days of American education are soaked in corporatist-collectivist group-think and One World indoctrination which has only become more entrenched and sophisticated in its camouflage. There were constant warnings about this pathogenic infection throughout the 20th century but the strength of the funding and corruption both in Congress and in the education system itself was too strong.  It is important to take note that though this appears to be a “communist plot”, collectivism alongside corporatism are products of the genesis of evil, known in ponerological terms as “ponerogenesis.” Psychopaths are merely using the most convenient tool s to achieve their ends, a fact which has been reiterated throughout this blog so that the reader does not fall into a waiting belief-trap. An example of this can be seen in the scapegoating of the public regarding child molestation and paedophilia and the witch-hunts that followed. The climate of fear and persecution was also famously present at the McCarthy hearings. These are both examples of seriously flawed attempts to address pathocratic influence and the latter’s successful methods at countering it.

It seems the most effective way of ensuring pathocratic dominance through the application of collectivism is by co-opting education of the masses. As we have seen in the testimony of Norman Dodd this is exactly where they have focused their intentions most effectively. Fabianism is synonymous with social engineering and it is the Rockefeller Foundation that took up the gauntlet of not only helping to contour human sexuality and psychology but to target schoolchildren and therefore subsequent generations of adults in the ways of vertical collectivism alongside the principles of the 4Cs.  We also see why there were so many Fabians within Alice Bailey’s Theosophical branch of occultism which promoted the memes of group consciousness and a New World Religion sourced from the United Nations. Same ideology different societal domain. You a method of psycho-spiritual manipulation for every conceivable preference. (Obviously we cannot forget that this hugely benefits the theocratic aims of Zionism whose agents work across the whole 3EM to varying degrees. Cultural Marxism and collectivism are the most useful examples to Zionist and authoritarian Jewish leaders since it fuses seamlessly with anti-Semitism propaganda).

clip_image008

The late Norman Dodd, former Congressional Investigator during an interview by G. Edward Griffin.

To fulfil their these objectives J.D. Rockefeller’s and Frederick T. Gates’ General Education Board founded in 1902 was given the task to redesign American education in way that could not be accomplished by the Carnegie Endowment or Guggenheim members alone. When combined with other Rockefeller social engineering projects, the sheer ambition and scope of their mission cannot be understated, nor the consequences of their obvious success. When you read the mission statements and objectives of The General Education Board several themes become evident all aligning themselves towards the very principles we have been exploring. Such thinking is in plain sight, with alternative possibilities entirely absent. The themes on show are actually the antithesis of good schooling. Dressed up in euphemisms for the common good we have a clear doctrine for creating an ideological system – “system” being the operative word. The intention to encourage and implement:

1.An agenda to minimize learning and understanding in favour of a specific collectivist belief.

2. The reduction of intelligence in favour of endless specialization.

3.A default emphasis on class distinction.

4. To erode and finally eliminate schooling traditions, customs and academic excellence that may lie outside of The General Education Board’s objectives.

5. The reduction of parental influence.

6. Clear indications of eugenic undercurrents, group think, homogeneity and conformity with the loss of individuality and originality.

7. The politicisation of education.

Through the 1920s and 1930s the rolling clouds of collectivism, corporatism and eugenics were beginning to form over education in America and to a lesser degree in Europe. Rockefeller agent Professor John Dewey from the Colombia Teachers College had his Progressive Education Association set up by 1920 which was to spread the Humanist philosophy and eugenics-based doctrine over educational policy. He co-authored the Humanist Manifesto in 1933 which called for a synthesizing of all religions and “a socialized and cooperative economic order.”Co-signer C.F. Potter stated in 1930: “Education is thus a most powerful ally of humanism, and every American public school is a school of humanism. What can the theistic Sunday schools, meeting for an hour once a week, teaching only a fraction of the children, do to stem the tide of a five-day program of humanistic teaching?” [21]

By 1947, that pivotal year for collectivist social models, the PEA would become the American Education Fellowship where Dewey renewed his call for the: “… establishment of a genuine world order, an order in which national sovereignty is subordinate to world authority …” Another Colombia professor Harold Rugg supported Deweys’ statements and society’s need to mould the child’s mind via a new scientific imperative where “a new public mind is to be created.” This was to be achieved:

“… by creating tens of millions of individual minds and welding them into a new social mind. Old stereotypes must be broken up and ‘new climates of opinion’ formed in the neighborhoods of America. Through the schools of the world we shall disseminate a new conception of government—one that will embrace all the activities of men, one that will postulate the need of scientific control…in the interest of all people.” [22]

Rugg’s vision was among many who saw a scientific elite ready to: “… create swiftly a compact body of minority opinion for the scientific reconstruction of our social order.” His fervour no doubt impressed the Rockefeller Foundation, enough to fund his prolific texts via the Lincoln School and the National Education Authority, both bastions of a social science that would later be known as Social Darwinism (eugenics).

And it is this “scientific control” that we will turn to next.

 


Notes

[1] The Communist Manifesto (Das Kommunistische Manifest) commissioned by the Communist League originally titled Manifesto of the Communist Party (German: Manifest der Kommunistischen Partei) and published in 1848 by Karl Marx and Friedrich Engels. It laid out the League’s purposes and program.
[2] Francis Fukyama once a Neo-Conservative supporter stated that Neo-Conservative s “…believed that history can be pushed along with the right application of power and will. Leninism was a tragedy in its Bolshevik version, and it has returned as farce when practiced by the United States. Neoconservatism, as both a political symbol and a body of thought, has evolved into something I can no longer support.” Fukuyama, F. ‘After Neo Conservatism.’ New York Times Magazine. February 19, 2006.
[3] See Eric D. Butler, The Fabian Socialist Contribution to the Communist Advance, (Melbourne: Australian League of Rights, 1964), pp. 19, 20.
[4] op. cit. Mullins (p.191)
[5] op. cit. Taylor Gatto.
[6] ‘George Bernard Shaw’. SpartacusEducational. http://www.spartacus.schoolnet.co.uk/Jshaw.htm
[7] p.243; Ecology in the 20th Centur:, A History, By Anna Bramwell, Yale University Press, New Haven, 1989. | ISBN 0300045212
[8] George H. W. Bush’s State of the Union Address, ‘Envisioning One Thousand Points of Light’ Given on Tuesday, January 29, 1991. Infoplease.com
[9] The Open Conspiracy by H. G. Wells, 1928 The revised and expanded version arrived in 1933.
[10] ‘Secret Organizations and Hidden Agendas’ The Future Is Calling (Part Two) 2003 – 2011 by G. Edward Griffin Revised 2011 July 18. http://www.freedomforceinternational.org
[11] ‘From a China Traveler’ By David Rockefeller, The New York Times August 10, 1973.
[12] Wall Street and The Bolshevik Revolution By Antony C. Sutton, 1974. See also online version here: http://www.reformed-theology.org/html/books/bolshevik_revolution/index.html
[13] p.9; Private Funds, Public Purpose: Philanthropic Foundations in International Perspectives
edited by Helmut K. Anheier, Stefan Toepler, Published by Klewer Academic / Plenum Publishers, | ISBN 0306-45947-7
[14] The Underground History of American Education: An Intimate Investigation into the Problem of Modern Schooling By John Taylor Gatto, New York: Oxford Village Press, 2001 |Online edition. Chapter 12: ‘The Daughters of the Barons of Runnemede.’
[15] ‘The Hidden Agenda: interview with Norman Dodd’ By G. Edward Griffin 1982. http://www.realityzone.com
[16] Ibid.
[17] Ibid.
[18] Encyclopedia of the United Nations and International Agreements by Edmund Jan Osmanczyk and Anthony MangoLondon: Routledge, 2004.
[19] op. cit. Griffin.
[20] ‘The Reece Committee Hearings Before the Special Committee to Investigate Tax Exempt Foundations and Comparable Organisations – House of Representatives, 83rd Congress, Second Session on H. Resolution 217’ 1954.
[21] Humanist Manifesto, written in 1933 primarily by Raymond Bragg and published with 34 signers. Refers to humanism as a religious movement meant to replace previous, deity-based systems. Cosmology, human nature, biological and cultural evolution, epistemology, ethics, religion, self-fulfillment, and the quest for freedom and social justice. This latter, stated in article fourteen, proved to be the most controversial, even among humanists, in its opposition to ‘acquisitive and profit-motivated society’ and its call for an egalitarian world community based on voluntary mutual cooperation. The document’s release was reported by the mainstream media on May 1, simultaneous with its publication in the May/June 1933 issue of the New Humanist” (Wikipedia)
[22] The Great Technology: social chaos and the public mind by Harold Rugg, 1933.

World Revolution III: The Courage to Critique

“Deluded people. You must understand that there exists a conspiracy in favor of despotism, and against liberty, of incapacity against talent, of vice against virtue, or ignorance against light! … Every species of error which afflicts the earth, every half-baked idea, every invention serves to fit the doctrines of the Illuminati …The aim is universal domination.”

Marquis de Luchet Essay on the Sect of the Illuminati January, 1789.


The Marquis De Luchet was initially in favour of the French Revolution until presumably joined the dots regarding his friend the Comte de Mirabeau and realised all was not well. He wasn’t the only one who thought the Revolution had been hijacked away from genuine grassroots uprising. Discerning politicians in America and Britain were also sounding the alarm, but these were lone voices in a sea of romantic resolve. The Irish philosopher and Member of Parliament Edmund Burke * issued stern warnings during the onset of the Revolution and incurred the wrath of the public and many of his colleagues as a result.

clip_image002

               Edmund Burke

Burke was an expert on change. He knew intuitively that radical change, too swift and sweeping, frequently led to the very same dynamics of tyranny. While he had given his support to the American Revolution, the causes of which in his opinion, were of an entirely different nature, he felt it duty bound to resist supporting the French people for reasons that will be become apparent.

Much like the media of today, hit pieces appeared in the press which were controlled by Illuminati agents hiding behind the cover of liberal sentiments. Suddenly, Burke’s once popular standing was swiftly reduced to rubble after his publication of Reflections on the Revolution in France (1790). The treatise is now widely seen as the statesman’s defining moment for its erudition, prescience and wisdom. It consisted of a correspondence with “a Paris gentleman” a French aristocrat named Charles-Jean-François Depont who had asked Burke for his impressions of the Revolution. This resulted in two letters, the latter of which became Reflections.

As a protestant and a Whig, his conservatism was just and represented the benevolent aspect of a capitalism that grew into something quite different in this century. Liberty and power were entwined and represented a force for good or for ill depending on who was at the helm. A cardinal rule for Burke and for those of us paying attention to politics subsequently, is to recognise: “… in situations where those who appear the most stirring in the scene may possibly not be the real movers.” [1] Early on in the midst of Revolution euphoria he saw the much trumpeted “liberty” as counterfeit and cautioned people to see the Revolution for what it was – a carefully engineered coup against certain sections of society. (Such a plea for caution was levelled by many observers at the onset of Barack Obama’s election both in terms of the scale of expenditure involved and the “yes we can” Obamamania marketing which ensued. Obviously, not much has changed.

Burke wrote:

When I see the spirit of liberty in action, I see a strong principle at work; and this, for a while, is all I can possibly know of it. The wild gas, the fixed air, is plainly broke loose; but we ought to suspend our judgment until the first effervescence is a little subsided, till the liquor is cleared, and until we see something deeper than the agitation of a troubled and frothy surface. I must be tolerably sure, before I venture publicly to congratulate men upon a blessing, that they have really received one.

Flattery corrupts both the receiver and the giver, and adulation is not of more service to the people than to kings. I should, therefore, suspend my congratulations on the new liberty of France until I was informed how it had been combined with government, with public force, with the discipline and obedience of armies, with the collection of an effective and well-distributed revenue, with morality and religion, with the solidity of property, with peace and order, with civil and social manners. All these (in their way) are good things, too, and without them liberty is not a benefit whilst it lasts, and is not likely to continue long. [2] [Emphasis mine]

And he was right.

 Delacroix, Eugene Liberty Leading The People, 1830 , Paris, Louvre

Liberty Leading The People, Eugene Delacroix, 1830, Paris, Louvre

Burke was also acutely aware of the significance of the French Revolution that could remake Europe and even the world under tyrannical lines: “It appears to me as if I were in a great crisis, not of the affairs of France alone, but of all Europe, perhaps of more than Europe.” He was fully cognizant of the nature of the usurpers of power that were inspired by such thinkers as Rousseau and Voltaire who were avowed rationalists and believers in a ruling Elite – the forerunners a Hegelian World Order. Many of the the Age of Reason and the Enlightenment pioneers represented dangerous abstractions to traditionalists like Burke who knew that society was a complex organism that did not operate on simplistic laws which benefited a ruling class grounded in man’s power rather than God’s. He had no time for those who believed in authoritarian rule whether a divinely appointed monarchic Establishment or an Elite ruling class. Similarly, if a government was oppressive then the people should oppose it, therefore, rather than open revolution he preferred gradual constitutional reform.

Burke was well aware of the Order of Illuminati often referring to them as the “Philosophe sect” in many of his writings. He criticised the Enlightenment’s “social contract” which was a socio-political theory based on Goethe’s Faustian pact. One has to have consented, either explicitly or tacitly, to give up one’s freedoms in exchange for what little rights may be left even though they may have been slowly eroded down to nothing, a process playing out in the West today, particularly in Britain and the United States. This surrendering to authority may be a Presidential court of law or the consensus of a majority. Either way, it is a backdoor to tyranny which is exactly why the Illuminati promoted this line of thinking.

The social contract was very much en vogue at the time. Burke granted credence to the idea that society is a contract: “But it is not a partnership in things subservient only to the gross animal existence of a temporary and perishable nature” rather, it is: “a partnership not only between those who are living, but between those who are living, those who are dead, and those who are to be born.” He makes a pointed reference to the cold, rationalism of the Illuminists and the beliefs of materialism, deism and atheism that they were encouraging. He makes a case for the complexities of history and the links that humans created over time with a rich tapestry of social values which cannot be suddenly erased in favour of something perceived as socially responsible and harmonious, least of all by a sect which represented the “public” image of a far greater threat than even these lone voices realised.

Burke’s views also differed from Thomas Hobbes’ theory which effectively saw man and women as numbers on an economic chart to move around at will presaging the game theorists of later years. And here one can see why the Irish philosopher was so fiercely ridiculed on orders of Illuminists: he was the polar opposite of their ideals and precisely what was needed in large numbers to counter their plans.

***

giloriglil.jpg“The Reign of Terror” commenced from 1793 until 1794 under the dictatorship of Maximilien Robespierre and the Jacobin mob. There is a general consensus from past statistics of the Terror, the causes of which came from the Orwellian-sounding Committee of Public Safety and The Revolutionary Tribunal and which stood at approximately 16,000 and 41,000 deaths. Historian Dr Marisa Linton of the Faculty of Arts and Social Sciences at Kingston University quoted a figure of 16,594 death sentences and a total which excluded those “… that died without formal death sentences imposed in a court of law.” And further: “Many perished in overcrowded and unsanitary prisons while awaiting trial. Many of those who died in the civil wars and federalist revolts did not have their deaths officially recorded.” [3]

However, Linton continues:

“… recent estimates of the number of deaths in the Vendée have caused historians to revise that figure considerably. One historian, Pierre Chaunu, spoke of the Vendée with deliberate provocation as a ‘genocide’ and claimed that 500,000 rebels had died. More realistic estimates, such as that by Jean-Clément Martin, suggest up to 250,000 insurgents and 200,000 republicans met their deaths in a war in which both sides suffered appalling atrocities. Another group that was decimated by the unleashing of the Terror was that of the revolutionaries themselves. Successive revolutionary factions fell victim to the Terror that, in many cases, they had themselves helped to orchestrate.” [4]

Apart from other methods of execution such as hanging, firing squad and even drowning, the gruesome, mechanical evil of the guillotine sliced through the necks of anyone who disagreed with the Revolution. It was the manner in which this “social uprising” was conducted which cast a dark stain across its avowed principles. Many victims were also set upon and murdered by death squads which roamed the cities of France often as out-sourced mercenaries. As a microcosm of the Spanish Inquisition, the Nazi holocaust, the English Witch-hunts or Stalinist rule, Revolutionary France was not a place to be for any true progressive, peasant or aristocrat. Many were murdered through rumour, accusation or the denouncement of a business competitor or creditor even if entirely innocent.[5]

terror

Anonymous print: “It is dreadful but necessary” (C’est affreux mais necessaire”) from the Journal d’Autre Monde 1794

Of the thousands to be condemned to the guillotine 8 percent (1031) were aristocrats, 6 percent (674) clergy, 14 percent (2923) middle class, and a whopping 72 percent (7878) were workers or peasants accused of hoarding, evading the draft, desertion or rebellion.[6] This tells you something important about the nature of the “People’s Revolution” in itself, namely, it was a text book example of despotic rule.

The Committee for Public Safety – a classic example of paramoralistic wording – allowed revolutionary tribunals to convict people without hearing evidence and which was called the Law of Prairial. In September 1793, the Convention passed a law called the Law of Suspects where the “public safety” actually meant people could now be put in prison without trial: “Suspects shall be locked up …. The proof necessary to convict enemies … can be any kind of evidence … If proof already exists there need be no further witnesses …The penalty for all offences under the law of revolutionary tribunal is death.” [7] It didn’t really matter who you were or what you did, once in the mouth of the machine there was little anyone could do. Very often French folk were condemned to death and executed the same day.

The following examples indicate the arbitrary nature of accusations which resulted in death:

Jean-Baptiste Henry, aged 18, journeyman tailor, convicted of having sawn down a tree of liberty, executed 6th September, 1793.

Francois Bertrand, aged 37, publican, convicted of having provided the defenders of the country with sour wine, condemned and executed the same day.

Henriette Francoise Marboeuf, aged 55, convicted of having hoped for the arrival of the Austrians and Prussians and of keeping food for them, condemned to death and executed the same day. [8]

As the terror came to gradual end in July 1794, revolutionary surveillance committees (Comité de surveillance révolutionnaire) with oversight by district committees continued the formula of repression for many years after.

There is ample evidence to suggest the eradication of counter-revolutionaries was part of a larger policy of depopulating France of “enemies of the people” which meant everyone who was not of the same mind. Author Nesta Webster suggested that the almost unimaginable slaughter of hundreds of thousands of French citizens during the Terror was indeed a deliberate campaign of genocide, an 18th Century example of an Elite belief which is so prominent and popular in political, academic and UN-led institutions today. Though conceived as part of the Committee’s plan, it has the classic hallmarks of the occult Establishment clique and so many World State believers: in order to return to an Eden ruled by a superior class of demi-Gods or Olympians a periodic culling of the rabble was necessary by whatever means available at the time.

As Steve Bonta describes in his article on effectively “Two Revolutions”:

The mad Marat, for whatever reason, had an idee fixe that demanded the massacre of 260,000 victims. But his blood lust was soon surpassed by his depraved “democratic” confreres. Jean Bon St. Andre averred that France’s population of 25 million “must be reduced by more than half.” Collot d’Herbois declared it must be reduced to 10 million. Carrier insisted only 6 million should survive. Guffoy said 5 million, whilst Robespierre is reported to have said that a population of 2 million would be more than enough. “Let us make a cemetery of France rather than not regenerate her after our manner,” declared Carrier. He and his confederates proceeded to do just that. After their abominable massacres in La Verdee, the revolutionists proudly reported back to the Convention in Paris, “we have left nothing behind us but ashes and piles of corpses.” All of this a century and a half before the likes of Stalin, Hitler, Mao, Pol Pot, and other 20th-century genocidal dictators made mass extermination a jaded political cliché. [9]

Bonta shows us that the reality of an Age of Enlightenment was in fact a quality of “illumination” which set alight only certain aspects of human endeavour in the modern age. Moreover, it’s rapid descent into destruction showed it’s shadow side in dramatic fashion. It was: “… a Revolution that began with a proud rejection of Deity, and worship of the State, turned into a hideous, blood-soaked parody of civilization, where technology and reason were applied to mass murder in the name of enlightened social engineering.” This set the stage for a fractal replication within a Western geo-political context.

Indeed, does this not describe the United States and NATO expansionism of the last fifty years?

Once again, the Jacobin Club was host to a surfeit of brutal psychopaths more than willing to take on the blood-letting. Sensing predation in the air, sniffing out victims with a super-natural instinct, another pattern of unrelenting horror was st in motion, allowing their true selves to manifest with impunity since their actions were fully mandated by the authorities. Sadistic individuals like Jean Paul Marat and his army of “Marats” or “Mulattos” were at the forefront of this mass murder, a logical result of authoritarian followers and essential psychopaths being given – quite literally – a free Reign. Marat was only among a number of anti-human individuals who undertook their tasks with extraordinary relish and were deemed useful for suppressing dissent and revolt against the Convention. Massacres and mass executions began to appear on a scale that harked back to the decimation of Cathar credents by the Inquisition in Languedoc.

Of particular note was one Jean-Baptiste Carrier who became notorious for for creating a variety of horrific ways for victims to be put to death. One method which he favoured on more than one occasion was to cram large numbers of people into boats with trap doors in the floors which he ordered sent out into the Loire to be sunk. This manner of mass death was frequently employed against the clergy whom he hated with a passion and in one instance exclaimed: “I have never laughed so much as when I saw the grimaces those priests made as they died.” So many bodies were floating in the rivers of France that it became a health problem and drinking was prohibited.

Hundreds of prisoners were also lined up in fields and summarily shot by the National Guard; anti-revolutionaries – which sometimes numbered many hundreds – were mown down by fusillades and whole cities ransacked; children were clubbed, run through with sabres and shot en masse, a particular activity close to Carrier’s heart.

Perhaps no other city suffered as much as Nantes. It was almost entirely emptied of people who were then starved in its prisons, shot to death, guillotined and cut down in their homes on orders of Carrier and his minions. Special drains were installed in the Place de la Revolution in Paris to cope with the torrents of blood from the guillotine.

rob-carrier-murat

“True Believers” of the Reign of Terror: (left) Maximillien Marie Isidore de Robespierre (top right) Jean Paul Marat (bottom right) Jean-Baptiste Carrier

As various strains of anti-social pathologies take hold and subsequently elevated to positions of influence over ordinary men and women, large-scale psychological trauma and /or genocide on a macro-social scale is the inevitable result. Sophisticated ideals and morals are swiftly torn away and discarded like confetti, rapidly overtaken by the true purpose of a Revolution of this nature: political strategy thought up and carried out with psychopathic brutality. “The end justifies the means” is the mantra of the Elite Pathocrat where all is permitted for the cause of rending flesh from the the conscience of the normal psyche.

The parallels of pathology between the “Reign of Terror” and the “Red Terror” and even the evolution of the “War on Terror” appear to come from the same source. Just as Carrier enrolled companies of criminals or “mulattos”, the same dynamics were followed by Leninists troops as they were formed during the Communistic Terror in Hungary and by agent Trotsky who created terrorist troops as well as the Chinese gangs in Russia. Russian writer Alexsi Kuprin, questioned how it was possible that such a: “… bilious and dyspeptic chemist, anarchist, spy and plotter, whose speeches are full of such phrases as ‘roast on a slow fire’, ‘strangle’, ‘inundate with blood’, ‘cut off their heads’, should be seized by a blind fate and placed in the seat of power, instead of ending his days as a ‘sadist’ in a ward for violent lunatics?” [10]

In societies dominated by a rising tide of Pathocracy such people become valued political tools who find their natural place within the various tributaries of pathology, cloaking themselves in differing garbs of beliefs and ideals.

As writer George Rivers-Pitt states:

“Robespierre and Marat, like their ardent admirers, Lenin and AS at the present day, were animated by the same noble vision, not to relieve present distress and injustice by legislation, but only to annihilate all existing conditions, and “to exterminate all classes of the community except ‘the people’ over whom they hoped to rule supreme”. […] In their vision of the ‘New Birth of Society’, it is the blood of the Caesarean section they hope to practise on the expiring mother society, not the fate of the offspring which is their chief concern. […]Now that the terrorist period appears to have burned itself out to a very great extent in Russia, it is well that we should realise that it was an essential and deliberately designed phase of the Bolshevik plan, and that, as it was manifested with the same maniacal ferocity, wholesale butchery and bestiality, in Hungary, so would it be an inevitable prelude to any successful attempt to establish the same regime in any other European country. Mob licence and destruction would be encouraged and tolerated only as a means to preparing the way for the new dictators and for placing them in power.”  [11]

The vast upsurge of revolutionary ideas which led to the Great Terror needed anti-human individuals to facilitate a framework of control whereby such unbridled desires could be exercised against the populations without resistance and where sadism manifested across the whole psychopathic spectrum. This is essentially what systematic and organised atrocity means for those who perpetrate such deeds – a pleasure that matches sexual gratification. In the sacking and plunder of Toulouse in South-Western France, 19th century author of semi-fictional Cathar accounts Maurice Magre intuited such a contagion that stimulates and appeals to the lowest instincts in man and a natural state of psychopathy when the right conditions are in place:

“I had always believed that the affinity for theft and the desire for riches were at the roots of war. I realised that they were futile. The procession of women is the propelling force that pushes men to fight. The only thing the soldiers were talking about was the beautiful women they were going to take from the conquered cities … something akin to a sexual hallucination raged like a ghost in the back of everyone’s gaze.” [12]

The ceremonial psychopathy of Illuminism permitted such ponerological influences to emerge unhindered and driven towards a specific plan. The huge fire of anti-Catholic, anti-Christian feeling was lit and fanned by the members of the Illuminati in order to begin the eradication of religion itself. It was made more radical by the installment of the Revolutionary Calendar in the same year, perfectly in line with Illuminati designs. This resulted in a swift and systematic campaign drawn from a number of disparate groups which popped up from 1789 – 1801 until the signing of the Concordat which allowed some measure of civil status to return for Catholicism in France. It was a “Cult of Reason” that decimated not just Catholic institutions but any groups, Churches or organisations under the Christian faith; a veritable microcosm of Communist Russia. For example, a 1793 law made all non-juring priests and all persons who harboured them liable to death on sight. (Rather like those suspected of being Al-Qaeda can now be assassinated without any rights whatsoever).

Mémoires pour servir à l’histoire du Jacobinisme (Memoirs Illustrating the History of Jacobinism) a four volume book published by French Jesuit priest, Abbé Augustin Barruel, proved to be a vindication of Edmund Burke’s warnings. The book was published in French in 1797-78 and translated into English in 1799. Although considered as a founding document for a right-wing or conservative interpretation of the French Revolution, this only serves to undermine the central premise and narrow down the critique to a “left-right” discourse. There are facts at work here that transcend the superficial question of whether someone has a political axe to grind.

Augustin_Barruel

French polemicist Augustin Barruel (1741-1820)

Barruel outlined the Illuminist conspiracy to overthrow the monarchy, religion and aristocratic society in Europe, a plot that was “one continuous chain of cunning, art, and seduction” carried out by a conglomeration of philosophes, freemasons, and Illuminati members. Burke wrote to Barruel clearly impressed by the book, seeing it as a vindication of his own views: “I cannot easily express to you how much I am instructed and delighted by the first volume of your History of Jacobinism,” he wrote, mentioning: “… the most judicial regularity and exactness …” of his documents and source materials. Most interesting of all is Burkes admission that he knew: “… personally five of your principal conspirators; and I can undertake to say from my own certain knowledge, that as far back as the year 1773, they were busy in the plot you have so well described, and in the manner, and on the principle you have so truly represented. To this I can speak as a witness.” [13]

Burke was not a sensationalist but a pragmatic father of liberal conservatism. It is precisely because of his wisdom and perspicacity that he was able to see through the propaganda and manipulation of the “Philosophe sect” and lend his support to Barruel’s work in the face of a legion of detractors, most of whom were riding on the new paradigm of science, reason and its domination of Nature and mind.

Ten years later, in 1798, the Scottish scientist John Robison, published a treatise under the long winded title of: Proofs of a Conspiracy against All the Religions and Governments of Europe, carried on in the Secret Meetings of the Free Masons, Illuminati, and Reading Societies which confirmed much of the information in Barruel’s volumes. The author himself commented on in correspondence with Robison: “Without knowing it, we have fought for the same cause with the same arms, and pursued the same course.” [14] Though these men constructed their critiques on the same theses of belief this should not have overshadowed the facts. Anyone paying close attention would have to agree that history has proved these men quite correct.

Edmund Burke’s comments were extraordinarily accurate on the nature of Pathocracy once the doors had been opened. He had commented that the general disorder would make the army “mutinous and full of faction,” and then a “popular general,” commanding the soldiery’s allegiance, would become “master of your assembly, the master of your whole republic.” [15] After the execution of Robespierre, the Jacobins had outlived their usefulness as rent-a-mob for the sect and fell into rapid decline. By 1795, the Directory had control of the French state until 1799, which saw the rise of next the phase of theFrench Revolution this time under Napoleon, two years after Burke’s death.

David_napoleon

Napoleon Bonaparte pictured crossing the Alps on horseback. Public domain image of the First Consul crossing the Alps at the Col du Grand St. Bernard in 1801 by artist Jacques-Louis David

The question as to whether Napoleon Bonaparte was a freemason has never been answered. In one sense, the disdain for organised religion, monarchy, aristocracy, the introduction of legal reform and the abolition of serfdom fits into the designs of Illuminism. The unimaginable changes that this one individual brought to Europe and eventually the world, in such a rapid time frame would probably have made many a French Illuminist and freemason proud. Whilst seeing it as an opportunity for his own political ambitions, he had been a supporter of the Revolution since it was obvious that corruption and elitism was eating France alive.  Extremely aware of the volatile and darker forces at work he had kept his down, avoided too much attention and bided his time.

Napoleon was highly intelligent with a philosopher’s mind entirely in keeping with the Age of Reason and Enlightenment principles. Indeed, it could be said that he personified the mentality, brute force, and the simultaneous bringer of New life, death and destruction that rationalism wrought on the collective mind. A gifted soldier and tactician first and foremost, he was unlike the Illuminists in respect to his code of honour which was as unimpeachable as his belief in the State. The use of terror tactics was an anathema to Napoleon and while his ruthlessness in war is undeniable, war crimes of rape, pillage and unnecessary death he studiously avoided, having men shot who flouted those principles. Despite certain historians with axes to grind portraying the man as a monster, he was no such thing. Certainly, he presided over hundreds of thousands of deaths on his quest for a New Napoleonic Order, but he was a soldier through and through – a warrior you might say.

Napoleon_on_the_Capitol

Bas-relief of Napoleon I in the chamber of the United States House of Repres,Center>entatives (wikipedia)

He was perhaps too much his own man and as such, pride was his downfall. One thing that authoritarian leaders have is a large – if not gargantuan – ego. It is for this reason that it is unlikely that Napoleon was anybody’s secret strategist, since he believed the power which imbued his actions came from a Divine source, even though he had little time for religious theology which grated on his scientific mind. In one of Napoleon’s own writings his final couplet reads: “God helps those who helps himself. I approve of that idea myself.” This is a good summary of the practical, independent nature of his own spirituality. Ever open to arrange events and opportunities like pieces on a chess board for multiple future “check-mates” it is therefore, more likely that Napoleon  placated and used freemasonry and Illuminism for his own ends. Or as an American freemason suggested in a lodge newsletter: “The only matter of certainty is that he countenanced the institution [of freemasonry] and astutely made it subserve his own purposes”. [16]

Andrew Robert’s comprehensive and fascinating biography of Napoleon only mentions freemasonry once. At almost 900 pages, and with access to over 30,000 personal letters of Napoleon’s at the author’s disposal, one would have imagined he would have gleaned some minor indications of a freemasonic/Illuminist influence in his plans – but none were apparent. What Robert’s does show is that freemasons “tended to be supporters of his modernization programmes – especially in Italy.” He described but one meeting on December 2nd, 1797 with Napoleon as a guest of honour at a masonic lodge in Nancy as he was on his way to Paris. [17]

Weishaupt’s Order of the Illuminati, its infiltration of freemasonry and its fuelling of the Enlightenment was well-known in the New American Republic. Head of freemasonry in the fledging nation, President George Washington was more than satisfied that “the doctrines of the Illuminati and the principles of Jacobinism” had: “spread in the United States.” Nonetheless, he was rightly convinced that original freemasonry was not at fault, rather that it was the result of individuals insinuating themselves into the lodges with their: “diabolical tenets” and “pernicious principles” and were thus: “too evident to be questioned.” [18]

476px-George_Washington,_freemason_02796u_original

“Washington as a freemason. A full-length portrait of George Washington, standing, facing slightly right, in masonic attire, holding scroll and trowel.” (wikipedia)

Thomas Jefferson took an entirely different view. So much so, that that it was he who had acted as conduit for the Illuminati to enter the newly organized lodges of the “Scottish Rite” in New England. Jefferson defended Weishaupt saying:

“As Weishaupt lived under the tyranny of a despot and priests, he knew that caution was necessary even in spreading information, and the principles of pure morality. This has given an air of mystery to his views, was the foundation of his banishment … If Weishaupt had written here, where no secrecy is necessary in our endeavors to render men wise and virtuous, he would not have thought of any secret machinery for that purpose.” [19]

Indeed, it is now difficult to know when benign freemasonry begins and Illuminism ends when the very foundation of the US constitution and political system was steeped in masonic rites.

Author David Livingston describes George Washington’s Dedication of the United States Capitol in September 18, 1793:

“Dressed in Masonic apron, the president placed a silver plate on the cornerstone and covered it with the Masonic symbols of corn, oil and wine. The plan of the city of Washington DC itself was designed by Freemason and architect Pierre Charles L’Enfante in the form of a pentagram, or five-pointed star. In 1848, in a Masonic ceremony, the cornerstone was laid of the Washington Monument, an obelisk or pillar, like those formerly dedicated to the dying gods of ancient Middle East. And, every president of the United States since Independence has purportedly been a 33rd degree Freemason.” [20]

What were freemasons to do when the nature of the pathogen was so embedded within the whole fraternity and with secrecy and psychological espionage as its by-word? The seeds of the downfall of “benevolent” freemasonry were always present within its structure. With such an ancient fraternity, its networks in every conceivable corner of the developed world and centred in all the Establishment outposts of law and governance, it was the perfect platform from which to attack society from within, or as President of the University of Yale Timothy Dwight observed, thereby introducing: “the ultimate objects of their union, … the overthrow of religion, government, and human society civil and domestic.” [21]

Another American President, John Quincy Adams offered this logical appraisal of the Illuminati and how such a perversion of its already questionable principles was always waiting to happen:

“… the society of Masons have discovered a science of government, or art of ruling society, peculiar to themselves, and unknown to all the other legislators and philosophers of the world; I mean not only the skill to know each other by marks or signs that no other persons can divine but the wonderful power of enabling and compelling all men, and I suppose all women, at all hours, to keep a secret. If this art can be applied, to set aside the ordinary maxims of society, and introduce politics and disobedience to government, and still keep the secret, it must be obvious that such science and such societies may be perverted to all the ill purposes which have been suspected …” [22]

Though these great men knew of the threat they had no solutions for countering it. As George Washington said, “truth or falsehood is immaterial to them, provided their objects are promoted,” and it is the same Hegelian tactic which cultivates friends and enemies alike in order to divide and conquer and thereby rule, just as it was then and as it remains today. [23] With the death of Washington in 1799 another great mind to counter the rot was lost and the suspicion of Illuminist infiltration slowly disappeared from view as the decades rolled away.

Weishaupt died in 1830 just as the Grand wave of Zionism and Communism was about to come crashing down on an unsuspecting world still reeling from the “romance” of the Revolution. The march to a World Revolution was very much still in the minds of the Elect.

A constant reiteration throughout series is the psychopaths’ code for doing “what thou wilt” by any means to satisfy the natural will of the archetypal Predator. The French revolutionary, writer and diplomat Comte de Mirabeau best summed up the keynote of this primal philosophy which has been handed down through history: “What matter the means as long as one arrives at the end?” – the ends justify the means. It was a belief that lies in the kernel of Illuminism and their antecedents and which has been used to justify all manner of horrors under the banner of civilised progress.[24]

Disempowerment of ordinary human beings is the key principle of any oligarchy or elite mind-set. As we will explore in subsequent posts, the Rockefeller’s “green” and GMO-based “revolutions,” the farmers and the poor become trapped in a spiral of costs which have negative consequences for both communities and their environment. They have been induced to believe the proffered pots of gold of agribusiness, having believed the multi-million dollar sales and marketing pitches. Similarly, we can see that the Reign of Terror was not directed against the aristocrats, many of whom were of the same mind-set and quite sympathetic to revolutionary goals. Part of the true objectives of the Elite was to unseat and disenfranchise the power base of the peasantry: the small farmers who refused to turn over their grain to the revolutionary tribunals in exchange for assignats. The independent farmer is a great threat to the global governance and World State ideologues because his own produce means personal capital, which gives him independence. Independent farmers and their communities thus present an impediment for World Revolution. Control of food is also power.

At first, the Bolsheviks in Soviet Russia were convinced they had the beginnings of a World Revolution on their hands but were thwarted by the resistance of enclaves of independent farmers exploding the myth that such a form of control truly was for the worker or Proletariat. In fact, just as it was during the Reign of Terror, the Communist Party iconography of the tireless worker and devoted peasantry were systematically murdered and enslaved. The exact same patterns can be seen via latter-day corporatists and descendants of the “Age of Reason” who seek to crush the small farmers from India to America in order to wrest the reins of food management, distribution and production towards fully automated, genetically-modified, lab-based food. Consequently, a handful of conglomerates straddle agribusiness and biotech industries. This is what the Rockefeller controlled agricultural programs throughout Mexico and Latin America are really about.

All societal domains have been tainted with a familiar ideology which harks back to the tenets of Illuminist thinking, and the global occult body behind it. Signs of this anti-human perception of reality can be found in the Liberal Establishment’s  United Nations, government agencies, environmental activists and transhumanist thought, while American WASP and Euro-Synarchists’s cartel-capitalism and its debt-slavery is spread over the world care of the Structural Adjustment Team.

These two primary streams are converging to form another technological revolution in the guise of an emerging SMART society. For the Illuminists’ Age of Reason and Enlightenment visions, could they have imagined a better mnemonic acronym for their extraordinary success?

 


* I have to confess a personal interest in Edmund Burke since he is an ancestor of mine. He was an example of that thoroughly rare animal: the politician with scruples, integrity and conscience; an advocate of “human-heart” based conservatism who remained a believer of the State yes, but striving to retain a genuine benevolence in a period of immense social turmoil. Winston Churchill wrote this about him:

“On the one hand Burke is revealed as a foremost apostle of Liberty, on the other as the redoubtable champion of Authority. But a charge of political inconsistency applied to this life appears a mean and petty thing. History easily discerns the reasons and forces which actuated him, and the immense changes in the problems he was facing which evoked from the same profound mind and sincere spirit these entirely contrary manifestations. His soul revolted against tyranny, whether it appeared in the aspect of a domineering Monarch and a corrupt Court and Parliamentary system, or whether, mouthing the watch-words of a non-existent liberty, it towered up against him in the dictation of a brutal mob and wicked sect. No one can read the Burke of Liberty and the Burke of Authority without feeling that here was the same man pursuing the same ends, seeking the same ideals of society and Government, and defending them from assaults, now from one extreme, now from the other.”

 


Notes

[1] Reflections on the Revolution in France by Edmund Burke online PDF version: socserv2.mcmaster.ca/~econ/ugcm/3ll3/burke/revfrance.pdf
[2] Ibid. (p.8)
[3] ‘Terror in the French Revolution’ by Marisa Linton, Kingston University | http://www.port.ac.uk/special/…/filetodownload,20545,en.pdf
[4] Ibid.
[5] Ibid.
[6] Ibid.
[7] Extract from a law introduced by the Committee for Public Safety, 17th September 1793.
[8] Execution Records, 1793.www.ancestry.co.uk
[9] ‘Two Revolutions’ By Steve Bonta, The New American, October 12, 1998.
[10] The World Significance of the Russian Revolution by George Pitt-Rivers, Sacred Truth Publishing, With Perface by Oscar Levy, 1920, New Edition 2006.
[11] Ibid.
[12] The Blood of Toulouse by Maurice Magre, translated from French by James Bourne.
[13] Edmund Burke to Abbé Barruel, May 1, 1797, in Thomas W. Copeland, ed., The Correspondence of Edmund Burke, 10 Vols. (Chicago and Cambridge, 1958–1978), 9: 319–320.
[14] p.114; Enemies of the Enlightenment and the Making of Modernity by Darrin M. McMahon, New York: Oxford University Press, 2001 | ISBN 978-0-19-513685-2
[15] op.cit Burke; Reflections.
[16] Ars Quatuor Coronatorum vol. viii (1895). ed. G. W. Speth. Margate: Lodge Quatuor Coronati, No. 2078, London. pp. 188-89.
[17] Roberts, Andrew, Napoleon the Great (2014) (Kindle edition ref: location 3181) published by Allen Lane.
[18] George Washington, shortly before he died, read John Robison’s book Proofs of a Conspiracy and immediately expressed his belief to the preacher who had sent it to him, that the designs of the Illuminati were infecting our country. Letter to Reverend G. W. Snyder, Writings of George Washington, (p 518-519).
[19] p. 134; Livingston, David,Terrorism & the Illuminati: A Three-Thousand-Year History Published by Progressive Press, 2011 | ISBN-10: 1615773061
[20] Ibid.
[21] Yale Professor and President of the University of Yale Timothy Dwight The American Mind: selections from the literature of the United States, p. 220. 1798.
[22] op. cit. Reed (p.138)
[23] The Writings of George Washington, vol. 33. August 26, 1794.
[24] Honre-Gabriel Riquetti, Comte de Mirabeau, ‘The Great Terror’ Paris, 1789.

World Revolution II: The Hive

“The human race will then become one family, and the world will be the dwelling of Rational Men.
.
– Adam Weishaupt
*

Continuing our look into the roots of the conspiracy coat-hanger of occult naughtiness: the Illuminati.

bee_on_honeycomb-1969pxIn the Weishaupt papers was a diagram which gives a fascinating insight into the megalomania of the professor and the structure of the Order, where emphasis is placed on the bee hive’s honeycomb system of organisation and it’s potential for secrecy and subterfuge, the same system upon which Communism and subsequent intelligence cells would operate. The fascination with bee symbolism was in evidence not only in freemasonry but in Royalty and in many ancient mystery cults. Once symbolising the ethics of cooperation, industriousness and mutual assistance the bee hive became the perfect representation of the Illuminati methods of concealment, the efficacy of the Hive Mind and group consciousness, this time working with materialist, scientific precision.

What is made clear in the papers is the perfection of such a template for espionage. If one hexagonal unit is discovered it can be temporarily lost or easily repaired without affecting the operations of the whole. At the centre of the diagram lies Weishaupt and written above in his own hand: “I have two immediately below me into whom I breathe my whole spirit, and each of these two has again two others, and so on. In this way I can set a thousand men in motion and on fire in the simplest manner, and in this way one must impart orders and operate on politics”. [1]

In 1777 Bavaria and Greater Germany had been host to a spread of Illuminism like fire in a corn-field. By then, France, Italy, Austria, Poland England and even America had succumbed to their influence:

In the third year of operation Weishaupt boasts to Zwack that they have more than a thousand initiates. … Knigge recruits an additional 500 … – mostly masons – very shortly after his initiation in 1780; and by the third edict against the Order the Illuminati were estimated to have between 2000 and 3000 members. [VS] John Robison compiles an interesting statistic concerning the different lodges and locations: Munich, Hesse (many), Ingolstadt, Buchenwerter, Frankfurt, Monpeliard, Eichstatt, Stuttgart (3), Hanover, Carlsruhe, Brunswick, Anspach, Calbe, Neuwied (2), Magdeburg, Mentz (2), Cassel, Poland (many), Osnabrueck, Turin, Weimar, England (8), Upper Saxony (several), Scotland (2), Austria (14), Warsaw (2), Westphalia (several), Deuxponts, Heidelberg, Cousel, Mannheim, Treves (2), Strasburg (5), Aix-la-Chappelle (2), Spire, Bartschied, Worms, Bahrenberg, Düsseldorf, Switzerland (many), Rome, Cologne, Naples, Hannibal, Bonn (4), Livonia (many), Ancona, Courland (many), Florence, Franken Dahl, France, Alsace (many), Holland (many), Vienna (4), Dresden (4), America (several). [4]

The extent of Weishaupt and the Illuminati’s reach can be seen in the governing principles and a detailed administrative plan comprising of Regents, Local Superiors, Provincials and National Directors. It was Weishaupt’s will that a National Director should reside in every country so that they may be: “… in direct communication with our Fathers, the first of whom holds the helm of the Order.” [5] (See below).

The documents show only a part of the area over which the Illuminati had spread, it is therefore reasonable to assume that Weishaupt was answerable to a director above him, another segment in the larger hive. Though judging by the ad hoc nature of Weishaupt’s feverish attempt to create the higher degrees, it seems the organisation may have taken on a momentum regardless. As we have seen, construction of the Order allowed for accidental detection which would damage only the segment in question without affecting the security of the whole. Thus, if there were higher directorates above Weishaupt which seems likely, then they were never discovered.

weishaupt

Professor Adam Weishaupt

I. The Nursery

  • 1. Preparatory Literary Essay
  • 2. Novitiate (Novice)
  • 3. Minerval (Brethren of Minerva, Academy of Illuminism)
  • 4. Illuminatus Minor

II. Symbolic Freemasonry

  • 1. Apprentice
  • 2. Fellow Craft
  • 3. Master
  • 4.  a. Scots Major Illuminatus | b. Scots Illuminatus Dirigens (Directory)

III. Mysteries

  • 1. Lesser
  • a. Presbyter, Priest, or Epopt  |  b. Prince or Regent
  • 2. Greater
  • a. Magus | b. Rex or King [6]

The aims, methods and organisation of the Order were all explained in the papers. It seems he preferred the label of “Illuminati” for his new network because of the “image of the sun radiating illumination to outer circles.” This was due to his desire for the Order to be updated into a cult of fire worship and: “… the whole philosophy of Zoroaster or of the old Parsees.” [7] Henceforth, the Order was always represented in correspondence between members as a circle with a dot in the centre, reflecting Weishaupt’s fascination with Eleusinian and Pythagorean Mysteries. [8]

What was clear from the correspondence between “Spartacus” and his brethren was that the established authority, nationhood and religion, must all be removed by all and any means necessary in order to make the way clear for a neo-feudal class of Elite citizens or “illuminates” who would then guide the world into a New Order or Golden era. Weishaupt states: “Princes and nations will disappear … Reason will be the only code of man”.

The elimination of nationhood and the Church was of primary importance to the Illuminati just as it is to so many globalist think-tanks and (not so) secret societies today. The channel by which Weishaupt was able to garner so much support was through his Machiavellian tactic of good intentions and the appearance of “progressive” ideas, a manoeuvre used to great effect today through the auspices of seemingly benign groups and individuals on the liberal-left who often act as a back-door of more oppressive policies. [9] Indeed, examples of Conservative and Neo-Conservative beliefs in numerous lobbying and think-tank outfits are obvious in their bullish, Leninist force, such as PNAC, National Endowment for Democracy, American Enterprise Institute etc.  But the more internationalist or liberal-left luminaries such as Amy Goodman, Juan Cole, Noam Chomsky or the late Howard Zinn act as effective gate-keepers of these beliefs – probably unconscious – which can often provide cover for strategies which have nothing to do with the betterment of humankind, socialist or otherwise. Just look at the ingredients put together to produce the Obamamania marketing …

(An example of this is an irrational dismissal of unanswered questions surrounding the events of September 11th World Trade Centre and Pentagon attacks. Zinn and Chomsky both refused to engage on one of the most obvious and ambitious false flag operations of modern times, preferring to believe in the official conspiracy theory that any high school student could see is woefully inadequate).

Methods of subversion were visited upon the Church in trail-blazing fashion. Weishaupt ensured the employment of methods to swell the numbers of clergy entering the lower ranks of the Illuminati, thus giving the impression of support for the Church. One of these methods was to make up the idea of “a secret doctrine” which Jesus had incorporated in the Gospels and which could be discerned by those who had sufficient perception. The idea was that the New Religion of science and reason would sit side by side with a New World Religion based around Nature and summarily replace Christianity: “… when at last Reason becomes the religion of man so will the problem be solved”. Francis Bacon couldn’t have said it better. In private the Illuminists were having a grand old time.

Before his falling out with Weishaupt, Baron von Knigge as “Philo” wrote:

Knigge_Freiherr

Adolph Franz Friedrich Ludwid Baron Von Knigge (1752 – 1796) Member of the Illuminati (wikipedia)

“We say then, Jesus wished to introduce no new religion, but only to restore natural religion and reason to their old rights … There are many passages in the Bible which can be made use of and explained, and so all quarrelling between the sects ceases if one can find a reasonable meaning in the teaching of Jesus, be it true or not … Now therefore that people see that we are the only real and true Christians, we can say a word more against priests and princes, but I have so managed that after previous tests I can receive pontiffs and kings in this degree. In the higher Mysteries we must then (a) disclose the pious fraud and (b) reveal from all writings the origin of all religious lies and their connexion…”

Spartacus: “You cannot imagine what sensation our Priest’s degree is arousing. The most wonderful thing is that great Protestant and reformed theologians who belong to Illuminism still believe that the religious teaching imparted in it contains the true and genuine spirit of the Christian religion. Oh, man, of what cannot you be persuaded! I never thought that I should become the founder of a new religion”. [10]

The God of Reason and the God of Nature was not only ideologically close to the precepts of radical materialism (Satanism) combined with a fusion of Judaic ideology over Marxist planning. The dismantling of organised, Christian religion was an essential part of that process just as it would be under Stalinism. Weishaupt was Jewish and these teachings were the illuminist creed. Does that mean the much loathed cliche of a Jewish conspiracy is true? There is no evidence that a high proportion of the Illuminati were Jewish or that the overriding goal was the imposition of a strictly Judaic form of occult subversion. What it does show that once again psychopaths and their sub-deviants used Judaism and some Jews as a very early as a tool for manipulation, as discussed. The Babylonian Kabbalah is an integral part of Jewish mysticism and freemasonic lore, so, it is not surprising that alternative offshoots like Illuminism had at their helm a Jew, since in the beginning standard freemasonry did not allow Jews into the order, except that is in the 19th Century with the emergence of the Order Of Zion.

To reiterate, the Bavarian Illuminati were like a masonic-terrorist group which disdained both religious and esoteric explorations. In Weishaupt’s Illuminism – perhaps oddly for some – there was no room at all for other forms of occultism, spiritualism, alchemy and any forms of “magic” suspicious as he was of Jesuit infiltration. Yet a mix of ancient Egyptian gods and goddesses Eleusis, fire worship, Zoroastrianism and Pythagorean thought he certainly favoured.

Progressing through the ranks of the Illuminati was akin to a process of mind control and brainwashing. Attaining wisdom or understanding didn’t feature, rather it was to be “remade into a totally loyal servant of a universal mission” and dare we say …”agent of change” on along revolutionary lines.[11] It was inferred that the novice would be under constant surveillance from his unknown superiors and was taught to inform on everyone around him, the logical conclusion being that his fellow Illuminists would be informing on him too. In this way trust was eroded in all things except the hierarchy of the Order. Terror was the teaching and application. In the end, he could trust no one. (Little wonder that such a template was introduced into the Russian Revolution to produce Stalinist Communism).

Everything possible was known about new recruits in order that they be “remade” and fixed to the path allotted to them without deviation. Blackmail, psychological warfare and exploitation featured heavily in Illuminist goals. Discovered with the papers were separate but related documents describing a variety of procedures, postulates, ideas and inventions, reading like a spy vs. spy rule-book. For the public of the day it was nothing less than macabre. This included the right to murder its own members if necessary; the description of a machine for the automatic destruction of secret papers; prescriptions for inducing abortion, the creation of poisonous perfumes, counterfeit seals and tracts in praise of atheism.[12]

The target to infiltrate and take over the Grand Orient Freemasonry was described in the Weishaupt papers in sufficient detail. He wrote: “I have succeeded in obtaining a profound glimpse into the secrets of the Freemasons; I know their whole aim and shall impart it all at the right time in one of the higher degrees”. With an almost gleeful rubbing of the hands Weishaupt instructs his Illuminist agents to “cover” themselves with Freemasonic principles the forerunner to being “undercover” as used in later communist espionage and counter-espionage activities. It remained the key principle of the Illuminati appropriation of freemasonry.

The director continued:

“If only the aim is achieved, it does not matter under what cover it takes place; and a cover is always necessary. For in concealment lies a great part of our strength. For this reason we must always cover ourselves with the name of another society. The lodges that are under Freemasonry are in the meantime the most suitable cloak for our high purpose . . . a society concealed in this manner cannot be worked against. . . In case of a prosecution or of treason the superiors cannot be discovered. . . We shall be shrouded in impenetrable darkness from spies and emissaries of other societies”. [13]

Prince Karl of the Royal House of Hesse and his membership of the Illuminati provided vital channels through which the Illuminati could flow, including the twin duchies and Office of Regent of Schleswig-Holstein and further links to the Danish court via his wife the Princess of Denmark, Mary Hanover and the King of Denmark and Frederik V Oldenburg. His associates were found in the British East India Co. and also included Mayer Amschel Rothschild and his son Nathan Mayer Rothschild. The House of Hesse would go from strength to strength harbouring Illuminati principles well into the future.

An even greater coup came from Ferdinand, Duke of Brunswick, and freemasonry’s Grand Master of the Order of Strict Observance, who had joined the Illuminati after he had convened the most important Congress of the 18th Century. He was to realise his mistake over ten years later in that he had unwittingly unleashed a pathogen within the ranks of freemasonry. In 1794 he expressed his shock and sadness at being duped by instigators of the French Revolution and the need to “cut out to the roots the abuse and error” which he had allowed to infect the Order. A momentous decision to dissolve the most powerful body within Freemasonry would commence:

Historisch-genealogischer-Kalender-Berlin_MG_9033.tif

Duke Ferdinand of Brunswick-Wolfenbüttel

“…. We see our edifice crumbling and covering the ground with ruins; we see destruction that our hands no longer arrest… A great sect arose, which taking for its motto the good and the happiness of man, worked in the darkness of the conspiracy to make the happiness of humanity a prey for itself. This sect is known to everyone; its brothers are known no less than its name. It is they who have undermined the foundations of the Order to the point of complete overthrow; it is by them that all humanity has been poisoned and led astray for several generations … They began by casting odium on religion … the plan they had formed for breaking all social ties and destroying all order was revealed in all their speeches and acts … they recruited apprentices of every rank and in every position; they deluded the most perspicacious men by falsely alleging different intentions … Their masters had nothing less in view than the thrones of the earth, and the government of the nations was to be directed by their nocturnal clubs. This is what has been done and is still being done. But we notice that princes and people are unaware how and by what means this is being accomplished. That is why we say to them in all frankness: the misuse of our Order … has produced all the political and moral troubles with which the world is filled today. You who have been initiated, you must join yourselves with us in raising your voices, so as to teach peoples and princes that the sectarians, the apostates of our Order, have alone been and will be the authors of present and future revolutions … So as to cut out to the roots the abuse and error, we must from this moment dissolve the whole Order…” [14]

Meantime, the events which led up to this point had seen the creation of Jacobin clubs by Illuminist agents who were the driving force of cruel executions and various atrocities which came to be known by the generic title of the “Great Terror”. There seems little doubt that the Illuminati was at the root of the French Revolution and the destruction that followed. This was known well before the fire of “revolution” raged out of control.

In 1789 the journalist and essayist Marquis Jean-Pierre de Luchet published his Essai sur la secte des Illuminés, denouncing the leaders of the Bavarian Illuminati, their control of freemasonry in Europe and in particular his native home of France. His predictions were perhaps one of the most accurate appraisals of the events that were to follow:

“Learn that there exists a conspiracy in favour of despotism against liberty, of in capacity against talent; of vice against virtue, of ignorance against enlightenment … This society aims at governing the world … Its object is universal domination … No such calamity has ever yet afflicted the world …” […] “Deluded people. You must understand that there exists a conspiracy in favor of despotism, and against liberty, of incapacity against talent, of vice against virtue, or ignorance against light! … Every species of error which afflicts the earth, every half-baked idea, every invention serves to fit the doctrines of the Illuminati … The aim is universal domination.”  [15]

The actions of Comte de Mirabeau, a close associate and confidante of Weishaupt,  provided compelling evidence that the French Revolution was planned and initiated by Illuminati mind control and Jacobean muscle. This was no natural uprising of a disgruntled peasantry and exploited workers – that was largely a romantic myth. Mirabeau’s philosophy of secular upheaval and universal revolution were enlisted for the Illuminist cause and proved to be extremely effective.

As an “outstanding orator” in the National Assembly who used “evocative language” to popularise Illuminist concepts, he was able to swell membership and indoctrinate many high level power-brokers in Paris. He was a member of the Jacobin Club and had a directorial hand in the encouragement of the horrors themselves. It was no coincidence that the incendiary language he used included the invention of phrases which passed into bloody history such as “revolutionary,” “counter-revolution”,  “counter-revolutionary and “The Great Revolution.” [16]

Honoré-Gabriel_Riqueti,_marquis_de_Mirabeau

Honoré Gabriel Riqueti, comte de Mirabeau

Mirabeau used the Illuminati’s embryonic techniques of propaganda and emotional trigger words, the equivalent of what is now known as psychological training in perception management, Neuro-Linguistic Programming (NLP) and other forms of mind manipulation now used so extensively by the Establishment. Essentially, Mirabeau was a powerful spellbinder. You might say that he was an earlier incarnation of that much loathed figure and ultra-hypocrite Tony Blair whose oratory and persuasive appeals to the emotions managed to sway the more gullible members of parliament and public alike, regardless of the facts.

As is often the case with such people, the Count had been plagued by financial irregularities and spells in prison and had even worked as a secret agent long before he met Weishaupt. [17] His travels in Germany and fascination for the Prussian monarchy as well his own, culminated in his treatise: De la monarchie prussienne sous Frédéric le Grand (1788)  written with assistance of a Brunswick friend, Jakob Mauvillon.

In it Weishaupt and the Illuminati are mentioned by name:

“The Lodge Theodore de Bon Conseil at Munich, where there were a few men with brains and hearts, was tired of being tossed about by the vain promises and quarrels of Masonry. The heads resolved to graft on to their branch another secret association to which they gave the name of the Order of the Illuminés. They modelled it on the Society of Jesus, whilst proposing to themselves views diametrically opposed.” [18]

Drawing our attention to the fact that the above methods penned by Mirabeau matched perfectly with Weishaupt’s own correspondence, author and journalist Douglas Reed details a convergence of proof which suggests that had both been working together to unseat freemasonry and inaugurate a New Revolutionary Order, at least at the time of his writing in 1776, well over a decade before the revolution.

Reed explains:

“… his words suggest that the secret society of the Illuminati was founded with the express intention of gaining control of Freemasonry and of instigating and directing revolution through it. That Mirabeau was party to the whole undertaking from the start is suggested by the fact that the memoir of 1776 (the year in which the Illuminati were founded) ascribes to him the Illuminist “cover-name” of Arcesilas, so that he must have been a founder member, with Adam Weishaupt, and a leading Illuminate thereafter. Mirabeau, as the link between Weishaupt and the French Revolution, cannot be ignored. The editor of his Memoirs, M. Barthou, remarks that the “plan of reform” of 1776, found among Mirabeau’s papers, “resembles very much in certain parts the work accomplished later by the Constituent Assembly” (the revolutionary parliament of 1789). That is another way of saying that the work of the Constituent Assembly very much resembled Adam Weishaupt’s plan of 1776, when he and Mirabeau together were founding the Illuminati and planning together to gain control of Freemasonry.” [19]

It is highly probable that Weishaupt merely picked up the baton of occult belief circulating at the time and reinvented it according to his own pathologically narcissistic designs. As to whether he had “orders” from a group of Rosicrucian superiors remains probable, the House of Rothschild offered up as probable suspects by many authors. [20]Once freemasonry was co-opted with their enormous influence within the Establishment then it was only a matter of time before culture itself helped to sweep away the footprints of the Illuminati.

Though formed as a reaction against the Age of Enlightenment and the onset of the Industrial Revolution, the Romantic Movement was greatly influenced by the French Revolution. Poets such as Shelly, Byron, Coleridge and Wordsworth all latched onto the ideals of “Liberty, Equality, and Fraternity” while choosing to ignore the Reign of Terror that followed in its wake. Come what may, this was to be an icon of a new dawn for those exploited workers who had suffered for so long. In the words of 19th Century historian Albert E. Hancock: “… the promise of a brighter day, the promise of regenerated man and regenerated earth. It was hailed with joy and acclamation by the oppressed, by the ardent lovers of humanity, by the poets, whose task it is to voice the human spirit.” [21]

This yearning to be free from the shackles of the psychopaths was a natural enough expression but it served to whitewash over the truth once again.

 


Notes

[1] Adam Weishaupt: A Human Devil by Gerald B. Winrod, Editor of The Defender Wichita, Kansas, 1935, Second Prim in j. Fourth Thousand.
[2] op. cit. Melanson. [Zoroastrianism: founded by the Prophet Zoroaster in ancient Iran approximately 3500 years ago and is seen as the first monotheistic religion. “Zoroaster was thus the first to teach the doctrines of an individual judgment, Heaven and Hell, the future resurrection of the body, the general Last Judgment, and life everlasting for the reunited soul and body. These doctrines were to become familiar articles of faith to much of mankind, through borrowings by Judaism, Christianity and Islam; yet it is in Zoroastrianism itself that they have their fullest logical coherence….” Mary Boyce, Zoroastrians: Their Religious Beliefs and Practices (London: Routledge and Kegan Paul, 1979 p.29]
[3] pp.94-95; Fire In the Minds of Men: Origins of the Revolutionary Faith, by James H. Billington, 1980 | ‘Illuminati Conspiracy Part One: Exegesis on the Available Evidence’ by Terry Melanson, Aug. 5th, 2005.
[4] Ibid.
[5] op. cit. Barruel (p.565)
[6] ‘Illuminati Conspiracy Part One: A Precise Exegesis on the Available Evidence’ by Terry Melanson, Aug. 5th, 2005.
[7] Ibid.
[8] Ibid.
[9 op. cit. Webster (p.217)
[10] op. cit. Webster (p.219)
[11] Op. cit. Billington; (p.94)
[12] http://www.bavarian-illuminati.info
[13] Op. cit. Webster (p.219)
[14] op. cit. Reed (p.138)
[15] Essai sur la secte des Illuminés, Paris, 1789. By Jean Pierre Louis de, Marquis de Luchet.
[16] op. cit. Billington (pp.17-20)
[17] ‘Honoré-Gabriel Riqueti, comte de Mirabeau’ Encyclopaedia Britannica.
[18] De la monarchie prussienne sous Frédéric le Grand (1788) “The Prussian Monarchy Under Frederick the Great” by Honoré-Gabriel Riqueti, comte de Mirabeau.
[19] Op. cit. Reed (p.148)
[20] Some believe that Weishaupt was commissioned by the Rothschilds to update the mystery schools and inject new energy into the ancient goals of global conquest. No concrete evidence has as yet, been forthcoming. See: Terrorism and the Illuminati By David Livingston; Bloodlines of the Illuminati by Fritz Springmeier; The Rothschilds: The Financial Rulers of Nations by John Reeves; Illuminati: Fact or Fiction by Mark Dice and The Rise of the House of Rothschild By Egon Caesar Corti.
[21] p.7, 45-79; The French Revolution and the English Poets: A Study in Historical Criticism. New York: Henry Holt and Company, 1899.

 

World Revolution I

By M.K. Styllinski

 “Do you realize sufficiently what it means to rule – to rule in a secret society? Not only over the lesser or more important of the populace, but over the best of men, over men of all ranks, nations, and religions, to rule without external force, to unite them indissolubly, to breathe one spirit and soul into them, men distributed over all parts of the world? … And finally, do you know what secret societies are? What a place they occupy in the great kingdom of the world’s events? Do you think they are unimportant, transitory appearances?”

Adam Weishaupt, Nachtrag von weitern Originalschriften, II


cultofoccult_cover_cultofoccultOccult games of the Elite. (Yawn).

It is almost impossible to do justice to such an immense spider’s web of control; these interrelated connections that seek to herd the global population into their pre-designed pens of cultural mediocrity and spiritual stasis. I may not reach a comprehensive overview, but I hope to synthesise a few topics to give at least an accessible snapshot of the psychopath’s footprints in the snow, as he happily trudges across the ever-freezing landscape of our collective conscience.

In terms of ponerology and its patterns, it is hoped that from the background given in previous posts we can begin to see things from the perspective of the psychopaths who persistently seek positions of influence at the micro and macro-social levels. The creation of beliefs, ideologies and religions can be seen in this light, paired down to the essential principle: a predator species within the human family which strives to find ever more ingenious ways to corral those with the potential for an active conscience and creativity. Or in spiritual terms: the capacity to develop their higher centres – possibly quite absent in the psychopath. Their world is subjectivity, entropy, exclusive desire and domination at any cost. If we can begin to see this complex dynamics of social chaos through the lens of ponerology (the scientific study of the nature of evil within institutions of power) then we will be well placed to absorb the implications of what follows.

The by-product of these individuals who presume to rule over us is an Official Culture of environmental destruction, continual cycles of economic disparity and the wars and debt slavery needed to keep a wholly iniquitous global financial architecture in place. Some of these individuals are conscious only of their rapacious desires to trap and feed, others are wholly aware of their place in the scheme of things; that they are a different minority and have set about ensuring plans for perpetual dominance. To that end, an overarching and compartmentalised conspiracy of social engineering does exist which needs only the slightest tweak here and there, since our culture runs on social norms which are anything but. Rather than a plan of one racial grouping, culture or belief system it is a conspiracy of the psychopath and his lesser nodes of pathological influence at work that is behind most of the seemingly intractable problems currently facing our world.

The dynamic of divide and rule operates at almost every level of society taking advantage of our fragile egos. Official Culture makes us emotional machines constantly shoring up our insecurities about our place in society and whether or not we fit into our peer group and its herd instinct. We can see this conformity at the local pub or in the hallowed halls of academia. (Who needs a conspiracy when self censorship rules?) For all our intellectual prowess we are still in the sand-pit when it comes to discerning how easily our emotions can be played time and time again like an atonal concertina.

permanent-revolution

 Revolution of the people or the subversion of genuine discontent? | © infrakshun

Members of our Global Establishment who take such a keen interest in our predictable behaviours fall into three distinct groupings which necessarily over lap. These will be explored later in the series. Though Zionism is one of the most effective tools of psychopathy, it is not the only political ideology to be employed within the Establishment. We will also see how the revolution meme has been used not as means for freedom for the proletariat or the oppressed but to let loose new forces of oppression; to distract from the growing knowledge of psychopaths in our midst. With pre-emptive, “coloured” revolutions, old structures break down only to be replaced by new ones with the same owners, crushing the destiny of ordinary men and women and replacing it with their own.

It was no coincidence that there were two major streams of socio-political influence at the turn of the 19th century: Zionism and Communism. The former aimed at solving the Jewish diaspora and the furtherance of extremists elements within of Jewish ideology by the creation of a Nation State as dictated by the religious imperialism; the latter designed to facilitate the dismantling of the nation state and the creation of collectivism care of Russian-Jewish Bolshevism. A Russian hammer came crashing down on the Zionist anvil and Wall St. Corporatism provided the financial means to make it happen. The common root to both was the concept of World Revolution and the carefully crafted idea that it was sourced from the spontaneous uprising of the common man against his oppressor. In reality, such genuine anger and outrage was either extinguished or channelled into a useful political tool for the Elite. Accordingly, the French revolution was not the result of a spontaneous uprising of peasantry against their evil oppressors and which ushered true humanitarian principles and egalitarian harmony, rather, it was planned and engineered by a small group of individuals designed to be the many precursors to a global revolution drawn from a considerably older occult doctrine. In Lord Acton’s words: “The appalling thing in the revolution is not the tumult but the design. Through all the fire and smoke we perceive the evidence of calculating organization. The Managers remain studiously concealed and masked but there is no doubt about their presence from the first”. [1]

It has since become fixed in the minds of many in our present age who believe they are the descendants of those same men. Communism was its inheritor. The English Revolution (1640) the French Revolution (1789) and the Russian revolution (1917) all seemed to follow the same process, which will culminate in the last and final stage of a Global Revolution, the signs of which are never more apparent. The revolution in Russia became a political party, operating in all countries under orders from a central headquarters in Moscow. Though the instigators were a combination of American industrialists and Eastern Jews it enabled a much greater understanding as to who might be behind the first two revolutions. The Elite grouping of the Round Table used the same mechanism by which they would fund both sides and reap the benefits, something which had been perfected in South Africa of 1899 and the onset of the Boer War. Each revolution created immense change in the socio-political nature of “developed” nations irrevocably changing direction away from true civil rights and spiritual autonomy and toward the power of Statism and government control, regardless of whether conservative, fascist, socialist, libertarian or endless variations on a theme were dominating.

Many thousands of books have been written on the socio-political streams which have coursed through the veins of the West, sewn into the fabric of various Empires and the shrouds they cast over foreign cultures. What has remained unchanging is the presence of occult membership at the highest levels. Persecution and conquest has adapted with technocratic efficiency and emerged as inverted totalitarianism, where the global plunder of international banking still partners corporatism and deep politics. One of the primary sources of this tragic state of affairs is drawn from the crystallising of a singular perception which occurred more than three hundred years ago. It was accompanied by an undoubted surge of intellectual virtuosity, artistic creativity and “illumination.”

However, the pot of gold at the end of the rainbow wasn’t what it seemed.

91492-004-335E6675

Renowned thinkers of the Age of Reason or Enlightenment – also many members of Illuminism – meet to discuss The French Encyclopédie,a primary work of the period. The Catholic Church came under particular attack form the new rationalists.

Illuminism and Enlightenment

The discovery of a secret society called the Illuminati in the late 18th Century is well-known to any Dan Brown fan (apparently they exist in abundance) though its history is far from fictional. It has been the designated dark crucible for all manner of nefarious activities down through the centuries. What is far more likely is that it was an off-shoot of a deeper more esoteric stronghold that has remained entirely unknown. Its presence was the result of a germination of ideas which took place within a cultural milieu which saw intellect and reason as the new science, where individuals such as Francis Bacon, Decartes and Newton had forged a mighty edifice upon which an “Age of Enlightenment” could rest. At the turn of the 18th Century individuals such as Voltaire, Jean-Jacques Rousseau, David Hume, Immanuel Kant, Emanuel Swedenborg and the great Johann Wolfgang von Goethe were just some of its pioneers. [2]

Many of these men were immersed in alchemy or some form of occultism laced with Synarchist and Elitist views. That is not to say that these men were somehow aligned with evil intent. Many Rosicrucian and Illuminati followers were sincerely driven by service to others. Many of the finest romantic writers of the 18th century were influenced by Rosicrucian/Illuminati themes including that of Percy Bysshe Shelley who struggled with arcane principles of alchemy, sexual androgyny, anarchism, deism and atheism. He was acutely aware of the incendiary nature of these themes and the ever-present danger of inversion.

The idea of Revolution was of paramount importance and represented a new paradigm which embraced science, philosophy and the nature of man and the universe. It was a period which saw both destructive and creative forces at work, in secret and in public, which would determine the direction of Western power-brokers giving rise to some of the latter day corporate, occult, military and geo-political think-tanks currently shaping the future. It is this Revolutionary period that saw the emergence of so many key thinkers which would lay the foundation of many of our greatest theories in the realm of science and sociology. The British Thomas Robert Malthus and the German-born George Wilhelm Friedrich Hegel, and his “Hegelian Dialectic” were two important visionaries. These were two of the men that would contribute to a rising belief placing  feudalism and elite rule at the centre of the revolutionary ideal, achieved under cover of working class emancipation.

As a reaction to this subterfuge, anarchism was both a philosophy and practical template for genuine social freedom. The movement was able to see through the monstrosity of a co-opted revolution before it was fatally subverted by governments into a form of class war terrorism. Anarchism today is still used to denote chaos and disorder when its original meaning was anything but. [3 ] While Illuminism was perceived by some as a high-brow branch of anarchism within, it was an entirely different beast, using Establishment principles and false dichotomies to offer something even more diabolical than Statism.

illuminati-angels-demons-6

Promotional poster for the Film Angels and Demons (2009) based on Dan Brown’s book of the same name. A surge in interest about the Illuminati or “The Perfectibilitists” – likely an offshoot of Rosicrucianism – it has been encouraged by the entertainment industry.  As a possible insulating cover for the global occult body this is always a useful diversion as awareness grows concerning such fraternities.

The Illuminati is now seen as a product of pop culture though its influence appears vastly underestimated in contemporary political and historical discourse, despite being at the heart of the Enlightenment and quite possibly its primary sponsor. That said, in no way was this the primary source of elite control. It is much more likely that the flowering of Illuminism, while influential was a somewhat temporary Bavarian offshoot (possibly from Rosicrucian influences) let loose by design as further cover for a small group of pathocrats who did manage to influence the Western world in secrecy. The Priory of Sion mythology works in a similar way and indeed any secret society that just happens to become notorious and popularised is in all probability the furthest away from the core nexus of control. By maintaining a constant deflection from the true source, which is probably made up over only score of members at the most, the more conspiratorial mythology the better hence a steady stream of red herrings delivered to pop culture. The Weishauptian Illuminati is no different.

Evidence is clear from his relationship with Baron Adolph Freiherr Knigge that the structure of initiation within Illuminism was very much a bespoke affair and whose influence was destined to flare up and die quite quickly, at least in its formal structure, such as it was.[4]It was for this reason that it was a possible adjunct to a more subtle and measured influence from a global occult collective which remains unknown to this day. The core group of illuminism may certainly have had key agents from this occult fraternity tasked with setting the Illuminati ball rolling until such time the momentum lessened and a new vehicle could be found to initiate other forms of change. This is the nature of such change that in no way does it draw attention to itself. For this reason is a red herring. Nonetheless, it proves an instructive segment of the ceremonial psychopathic mind and one path of its trajectory. Certainly, Illuminism philosophy remains a strong factor in the present Three Establishment Model.

Set against this huge wave of change, a fortuitous event occurred which would blow wide open the nature of Illuminism and its apparently considerable hold on high society at the time. In 1785 a messenger, en route from Frankfurt-on-the-Main to Paris, was struck by lightning. Discovered on the dead body was a paper written by entitled, “The Original Shift in Days of Illumination,” the contents describing the future goal for “the New World Order through Revolution”. On the charred body, other papers also showed correspondence between an individual named “Spartacus” and the “Areopagites” which revealed the same plans for world-revolution which bore a striking resemblance to communism wrapped in occult symbolism. Two other Illuminist leaders were searched and similar papers were found which detailed the same theories for control.

“Spartacus” was eventually revealed to be one Professor Adam Weishaupt and the “Areopagites” his closest associates in the order. The Bavarian government had no doubt that the documents found from the lightning strike were authentic they allowed them to be open to inspection at the archives in Munich. There has been nothing to suggest they were fraudulent, before or since. Weishaupt was the dean of the faculty of law at the University of Ingolstadt when he founded the Illuminati, (plural of Latin illuminatus, “enlightened”) on May 1, 1776. He did so with a membership of just five, two of whom were Anton Von Massenhausen, Counsellor of the fiscal authority, Munich and known as “Ajax” and Envoy in Regensburg, Max Edler Von Merz, Envoy in Regensburg known as “Tiberius.” [5]

Schooled and brought up by the Jesuits he studied every subject he could lay his hands on and though he hated everything they stood for, he was to adopt many of their methods of organisation and secrecy. By 1777, Weishaupt had been initiated into Freemasonry, in Munich, at the Lodge Theodore of Good Counsel and by the summer of 1779, it was effectively under the control of the Order of Perfectibilists which later changed to the Order of the Illuminati. It was the influence of Hesse-Cassel family’s patriarch Baron von Knigge that the Illuminati were able to extend its infection throughout he ranks of high-level freemasonry. With the initiation of the Baron into the Order, an influx of new blood was prepared. At the time of the July 16, Masonic Congress of Wilhelmsbad in Hanau, Hesse-Cassel, chaired by “Ferdinand, Duke of Brunswick, Grand Master of the Order of Strict Observance Writer Alfred G. Mackey wrote in the Encyclopedia of Freemasonry that: “… there were delegates from Upper and Lower Germany, from Holland, Russia, Italy, France, and Austria,” with the Baron Von Knigge representing the Order of the Illuminati, and it was: “… therefore surprising that the most heterogeneous opinions were expressed.” [6]

After returning from the Congress one freemason expressed his view common to many within the fraternity at the time: that there was a real threat of subversion to something entirely different to the Christian-based freemasonic principles that followed. The Comte de Virieu from a lodge at Lyon, France exclaimed: “I will not confide them to you. I can only tell you that all this is very much more serious than you think. The conspiracy which is being woven is so well thought out that it will be, so to speak, impossible for the monarchy and the Church to escape from it.” And according to the biographer of Virieu, when he subsequently referred to freemasonry he could only speak it “with horror.” [7]

Minerval_insignia

This is the original insignia of the Bavarian Illuminati. It pictures the owl of Minerva – symbolising wisdom – on top of an opened book. This version of the owl comes from an early pamphlet, printed around 1776. (wikipedia)

In 1785 the Duke of Bavaria issued an edict against the Illuminati, declaring the military, government officials, teachers, students – more or less everyone – were forbidden from joining the secret society followed by a ban on secret societies in general if they hadn’t officially registered their secretive nature, which probably defeated the whole object of the exercise. Once the edict was known more records would have been ordered destroyed or at least placed in very safe-keeping from prying eyes. Illuminism went deeply underground.

It was 1786, the year that the Bavarian government seized papers concerning Adam Weishaupt’s society of Illuminati and raided the dwellings of Weishaupt’s chief associates. The papers were subsequently published in 1787 revealing an overarching plan for world revolution which would see the destruction of religion, nation states and democratic governance. The existence of the Illuminati or “illumined minds” was well known to authorities in Germany before 1786, both in the Britain and later a little later in the US.

The political movement of Jacobinism came under suspicion of being part of Illuminist designs with their bid to restore the Stuart King James II of England and his heirs to the thrones of England, Scotland and Ireland. As the Jacobites were fervently against parliamentary interference with monarchical succession it was believed that all manner of means and alliances would be at their disposal, which indeed they were. “They were accused by French Freemasons of converting Masonic rituals and titles into political support for this restoration” and providing the creation of a new Scottish rite of freemasonry by King James himself. [8]

The Illuminati papers themselves amounted to the same Existential Satanism which is so prevalent in today’s Intel-military and corporate occultism. This includes reason and science as the only arbiter of reality; the destruction of the Christian Church and nationhood and some counter-intelligence and propaganda techniques which intelligence agencies the world over would have been proud. Henry Martin offered this commentary regarding what Weishaupt was proposing in his grand plan to re-shape the world:

… the end of Illuminism the abolition of property, social authority, nationality, and the return of the human race to the happy state in which it formed only a single family without artificial needs, without useless sciences, every father being priest and magistrate. Priest of we know not what religion, for in spite of their frequent invocations of the God of Nature, many indications lead us to conclude that Weishaupt had, like Diderot and d’Holbach, no other God than Nature herself. From his doctrine would naturally follow German ultra-Hegelianism and the system of anarchy recently developed in France, of which the physiognomy suggests a foreign origin.” [9] [Emphasis mine]

Anarchy, pantheism, science, (but no pseudo-science) the end of the nation state and a return to family and implied community.  Sounds great to me. However, that wasn’t the whole picture.

Illuminsm was very far from true anarchy in that it had a monumental streak of elitism running through it, not least the obvious core principles of what would later incarnate as Cultural Marxism; a ruthless Machiavellian deceit and possibly the first organised use of terror and blackmail.

Despite Weishaupt’s protestations, his brotherhood was an example of precisely the kind of occultism he apparently disliked. Contradictions abound as is the always the case with such movements. Martin and many others since have suggested that Weishaupt may not have been the inventor of the movement but merely an elevated facilitator which seems probable judging by the recurring nature of the themes. Martin also picked up on the paganism and praise of the “Absolute;” or God of Matter so much a part – not just of Satanism – but the paths to an Eco-Fascism so dominant in Elite and British-German aristocracy.

 


Notes

[1] p. 97; Lord Acton: Lectures on the French Revolution.
[2] Goethe, Johann Wolfgang von (1749-1832) was a member of the Illuminati known as “Abaris”. Chief advisor to Karl August, Duke of Saxon-Weimar; poet, playwright, novelist, philosopher, painter, composer, scientist, economist, sociologist, politician with famous friends, colleagues and acquaintances which span all of the major Enlightenment thinkers. One of the most well-known classics is Goethe’s Faust which many believe to be about the great man himself and his the selling of his soul for mysteries of Illumimism, which though without proof is not beyond the bounds of possibility.
[3] For the full story of anarchism please read: Demanding the Impossible: A History of Anarchism (London: HarperCollins, 2008) New Edition. Also published in the US (Los Angeles: PM Press, 2009).
[4]René le Forestier, Les Illuminés de Bavière et la franc-maçonnerie allemande, Paris, 1914, Book 3 Chapter 2, pp202-226.
[5] pp.405. 407; Memoirs Illustrating the History of Jacobinism, by Augustin Barruel, 1798, Real-View-Books Classics Reprint, 2002 edition.
[6] Albert G. Mackey. Mackey’s Revised Encyclopedia Of Freemasonry, under “Wilhelmsbad, Congress of.
[7] p. 18; World Revolution – The Plot Against Civilization 1921 by Nesta H. Webster (online versions)
[8] p.221; Rule by Secrecy by Jim Marrs, Published by Harper Collins, 2001 | ISBN 0060193689
[9] Henry Martin, Histoire de France depuis les temps les plus reculés jusqu’en 1789, XVI. 533. Quoted in Nesa Webster. Secret Societies & Subversive Movements, London, 1924, p. 207.

The Light Bringer IV: Dugpas and Deception

  “It is for you to ascertain their truth by right practice and the exercise of the intuition …. If the teaching conveyed calls forth a response from the illumined mind of the worker in the world, and brings a flashing forth of his intuition, then let the teaching be accepted. But not otherwise,”

– the alleged Tibetan “Master Djwhal Khul”


The above quotation can be found in all 24 books of esoteric philosophy by Alice Bailey. As a young, fresh-faced 21 year old, I read this and thought: “Well, it must be authentic …”

I know, I was very naive about spiritual deception, as most of us are. That’s why genuine spiritual masters refer to this subject so much since they know from experience that not only does evil dominate the world of matter, it also exists at a higher density of being and it is from here that much of the deception takes place. This may be why the person receiving “inspired” information needs to be of a sufficient quality and wisdom to able to discern truth from lies, which – as in the case of the Bailey books – can be highly sophisticated. And it needs to be if you are part of the hierarchy of service to self deceivers who are in the business of derailing a collective upsurge in human awareness. After all, those within high level freemasonry as much as the ordinary man and woman are also hoodwinked by the complex “levels” of initiation and process of alchemy promising all kinds of esoteric jewels.

Unfortunately, regarding the idea of “intuition” mentioned in the quotation, this is routinely confused with the chemical “flashing forth” of emotional belief, so it’s a rather flimsy basis upon which to unquestioningly dedicate one’s life. This is not a religion. This is an occult or esoteric science. Once our intellect is captured by reams of juicy esoteric theory strewn with shiny diamonds of truth, it becomes more and more difficult to discern the subtle twists here and there when the intellectual centre is thoroughly entrained to function in a particular way and to progressively take on faith what is presented as fact. In this way, it’s no different to religious myth, yet, in some ways more dangerous since it appeals ever more to the intellect of the ego, as well as the occult meditation training leading to definite psycho-physiological changes.

How can one know that this is deception?

By ruthless, cold-bloodied examination which is compared and networked, without the burden of belief. And this is surely one of the messages from Illion’s journey: he came face to face with the realisation that beings of light were “flashing forth” enormously seductive false light in order to trap and feed on awareness. He felt the tragedy deeply, as he was unable to help his well-meaning friend who was trapped in a ritualistic spell.

You can see the parallels with the Christian ideas of damnation and redemption which are merely cruder renderings of the idea that the soul has to be cultivated, grown and defended. And we do that by learning to distinguish lies from truth in order to make real choices rather than falling into carefully laid traps.  Once you willingly give away your free-will then it can be a very rapid descent. And it is all the more delicious for those on the path of entropy, since their target has no idea at all that s/he is in thrall to darkness so sweetly camouflaged as light.

That means we have to obtain the kind of self-knowledge which pin-points the weaknesses within our personality or gaps in our awareness through which the forces of deception can slip through and poison the promise of soul growth.

For the spiritual seeker – It’s a jungle out there!

angel22© infrakshun

***

The Nazis were said to have become particularly interested in Illion’s discoveries sending teams in search of the ultimate occult power. H.P. Blavatsky too just happened to have been globe-trotting around Tibet and received her teachings from similar inhabitants. Then comes Bailey to present us with Synarchist-occult teachings purporting to be from a “Great White Brotherhood” or “Ascended Masters,” and which have now seeded themselves “within the little minds of men.”

A far more likely scenario was the possibility that Blavatsky’s original contact may have been largely authentic, while the influence of Leadbeater, Besant and finally Bailey’s teachings from the “Tibetan” were not the next phase in a continuing occult tradition of the Perennial wisdom teachings, but a sophisticated subversion or Cosmic CoIntelpro by unwitting channels.

The probable culprits according to many critics within early Theosophy would have been the Dugpas or Dad-Dugpa, Druk-pa, the Bhons and also known as members of The Drukpa Church of Bhutan, or “the Red Cap (or ‘Hat’) sect,” a branch of the four main sects: the Kagyü-pa, Nyingma, Sakya  and the largest one known as the “Yellow hats” to which the Dalai Lama belongs – the Geluk (or “Virtuous Way” sect). Active since the 14 Century, comprise of mostly Eastern Tibetan monks who follow the “left-hand path” (sorcery, black magic) which include some forms of Buddhist Sex Tantra. The Dugpas resisted the religious reform of the Tsong-kha-pa tradition and stayed with the Kagyu school of Tibetan Buddhism and were also said to be responsible for development of monasteries in the Lahul area of Himachal Pradesh, India.[1]

It is fair to say that Madame Blavatsky’s Secret Doctrine and Isis Unveiled are generally seen as ground-breaking tomes in the field of esoteric and occult wisdom. They are indeed fascinating treatises and very likely built on core truths yet sprinkled with unconscious distortions. Unlike Alice Bailey, Blavatsky and her “Masters of Wisdom” were extremely wary of the Dugpas as black magic adepts and whom she frequently referred to as the “Brother of the Shadow.”

At Theosophy wiki we read:

Dugpas (Tib.). Lit., “Red Caps,” a sect in Tibet. Before the advent of Tsong-ka-pa in the fourteenth century, the Tibetans, whose Buddhism had deteriorated and been dreadfully adulterated with the tenets of the old Bhon religion,—were all Dugpas. From that century, however, and after the rigid laws imposed upon the Gelukpas (yellow caps) and the general reform and purification of Buddhism (or Lamaism), the Dugpas have given themselves over more than ever to sorcery, immorality, and drunkenness. Since then the word Dugpas has become a synonym of “sorcerer”, “adept of black magic” and everything vile. There are few, if any, Dugpas in Eastern Tibet, but they congregate in Bhutan, Sikkim, and the borderlands generally. […]

Mme. Blavatsky wrote another article more in line with this view, where she uses the term “dugpa” in a more restricted way, applying it to the Nyingmapas and Shammars in Bhutan:

The “Dug-pa or Red Caps” belong to the old Nyang-na-pa sect, who resisted the religious reform introduced by Tsong-kha-pa between the latter part of the fourteenth and the beginning of the fifteenth centuries. It was only after a lama coming to them from Tibet in the tenth century had converted them from the old Buddhist faith so strongly mixed up with the Bhon practices of the aborigines–into the Shammar sect, that, in opposition to the reformed “Gyelukpas,” the Bhootanese set up a regular system of reincarnations.

The term “Dug-pa” in Tibet is deprecatory. They themselves pronounce it “Dög-pa” from the root to “bind” (religious binders to the old faith): while the paramount sect–the Gyeluk-pa (yellow caps)–and the people, use the word in the sense of “Dug-pa” mischief-makers, sorcerers. The Bhootanese are generally called Dug-pa throughout Tibet and even in some parts of Northern India.

And in reference to the Bhutan-based “Brother of the Shadow” Blavatsky placed emphasis on the “élite of their Lamaseries, of a nucleus of priests, “devil-dancers,” and fetish worshippers, whose dreadful and mysterious rites are utterly unknown to the greater part of the population.” [2]

It seems the ancient Dugpas practiced all manner of Black Magick ritualism as a short-cut to power and its accompanying forms of phenomena or “maya.” This describes fairly well the experiences of Illion in Darkness Over Tibet. Blavatsky has no hesitation in alerting her readers of this fact very early on when she states:

“It was because, among many other reforms, Tsong-kha-pa forbade necromancy (which is practiced to this day with the most disgusting rites, by the Bhons – the aborigines of Tibet –  with whom the Red Caps, or Shammars, had always fraternized), that the latter resisted his authority. Separating entirely from the Gyelukpas, the Dugpas (Red Caps) – from the first in a great minority – settled in various parts of Tibet ….”  [3]

These Dugpa fellows have been immersed in black magick for so long they are some of the primary contactees for spiritual subversion. Such “lost souls” seek a way to extend their presence in the physical world by striving for physical immortality at this level of existence as well as the para-physical planes vibrating closest to the Earth. One might even say that they could infiltrate an elaborate system of human potential by slowly subverting its core principles and using those whose reception of the required qualitative energies for telepathy and “overshadowing” was “off.” Once gaps in awareness were found – usually through notions of glamour and ego – then the belief system created could be slowly contoured away from the original intentions; assuming at the very inception, the source was true.

As any open-minded person will agree, the core truths lost in the fear and dogma that is organised religion is a prime example. So, why should we not entertain the possibility that exactly the same process of corruption has resulted here? Since the occult is dealing, shall we say, “directly” with elementals, powerful archetypes and the esoteric science of “energy that follows thought,” then the stakes are even higher for disinformation and trickery. As every spiritual leader has found when a group is formed around them – especially when they have passed on and are no longer around to ensure purity of intent – it becomes increasingly difficult to maintain the integrity of the vision. Wishful thinking and pride slowly creep in and with it numerous distortions. During the late 19th and 20th Centuries where interest in metaphysics, spiritualism and the occult was on the rise, the time was ripe for revolutionary leaps forward in collective awareness. Once again, the amount of Truth imparted was proportionate to the level of awareness of their messengers.

While Christians and Fundamentalist Christians alike are happy to rage against the occult in general, it is also interesting to note there were many theosophists and occultists who were very worried at what they saw was a move away from the more rigorous and balanced spirituality that Blavatsky espoused. While supporting what they believed to be a re-discovery of a vast treatise on the cosmic evolution of man, the planet and the universe, they had little time for Alice A. Bailey and her “Tibetan” whom they saw as nothing less than counterfeit.

tumblr_m796bcION41rn0ifso1_500

Zhitro deities in Tibetan Buddhism

Theosophist Alice Leighton Cleather was one of the first members of the Branch of the Trans-Himâlayan Esoteric School established in England by Madame Blavatsky. In 1888: “… she was chosen as one of the twelve members of the Inner Group…” presided over by the Russian teacher. However we view their beliefs, Cleather and her companion Basil Crump were rather serious about their spiritual calling. From the introduction to their article we read that both: “… went to India in 1918, and there the three were initiated into the Tibetan Gelugpa (Yellow Cap) Order, at Buddha Gaya, in 1920. In 1926 they were received, and their membership ratified, at Peking, China, by His Serene Holiness the Tashi Lama of Tashi-Lhumpo, Tibet, who is the Head of the Gelugpa Order throughout Asia. […] Thus it will be seen that they possess exceptional qualifications for judging anything purporting to emanate from Tibetan sources.” [4]

Cleather and Crump penned an article outlining their grievances against what they called the “pseudo-occultism of Alice Bailey.” They focus on A Treatise on Cosmic Fire which was offering “the psychological key to the Cosmic Creation.” These students and many theosophists strongly disagreed. Ms. Cleather was not impressed with the Bailey “dictations” and similarly reiterates the messages from Blavatsky’s “Masters” who warned about “… the dangers of psychic communications and the work of the Dugpas – “the infamous Shammars” – the “Red-capped Brothers of the Shadow … whose pernicious work is everywhere in our way.”

Cleather saw Bailey’s contribution as part of:

“… the efforts now being made by the enemies of the Masters … to focus the attention of the whole thinking world of the West on the “Christ-World-Teacher” idea … and here shown to be a leading feature in Mrs. Bailey’s scheme … Nor is it any less dangerous to the progress of humanity, although the intellectual form in which it is so ably presented tends to disarm criticism and conceal the cloven hoof.[5]

Cleather and other Theosophists take great exception to what they consider to be a distortion of the original Blavatsky teachings and she highlights the idea of intellectual feats of daring-do that covers up what is essentially occult propaganda. The idea of a “Christ-World Teacher” embodied as an individual leads us away from self-responsibility, self-development and Christ consciousness materialising through networks of co-linear consciousness units. Instead it places the focus on externals and a deification-based authority. In the Bailey books, couched in unnecessarily complex esoteric jargon the whole thrust of the new dispensation is to: “… to prepare the world on a large scale for the coming of the World Teacher”. She opines that Bailey is now the “Blind leader of the Blind” who possesses some of the requisites of a writer of fiction. But, ‘Oh, the pity of it,’ that it should need but barefaced and entirely unsupported assertions, coupled with the detailed descriptions so greedily absorbed by the novel reading public, to completely impose upon the foolish multitude.”  In Cleather’s view it is a fruitless exercise to go over point by point of Bailey’s Cosmic Fire because: “… truth and error are so ingeniously mingled that to separate the chaff from the grain would need another volume of the same length.” [6]

And there lies the strength of spiritual cointelpro down through the ages.

Alice Cleather decries the following information given by Bailey regarding the “Kundalini fire” which Blavatsky defines as: “… the serpent power or mystic fire; it is called the serpentine or annular power on account of its spiral-like working or progress in the body of the ascetic developing the power in himself. It is an electric fiery occult, or fohatic power, the great pristine force which underlies all organic and inorganic matter.” [7]  Although Bailey also warns of the dangers of raising the Kundalini energy without taking into consideration many other factors she nevertheless provides inordinate amount of information regarding its possible journey for the disciple and thus invites experimentation.

Cleather is dismissive:

No words of mine could be half strong enough to condemn the advice here given to all and sundry in a printed book. The “transference” advised is probably the most dangerous in the process of Black Magic, which is distinguished from White by its use of the sex forces. It is found in such Tantrik works as The Serpent Power, by ‘Arthur Avalon’ … against the terrible dangers of which H.P. Blavatsky so constantly warns her readers and pupils. In most cases she says that such an attempt as above described would have a fatal result. For this one passage alone Mrs. Bailey deserves the severest condemnation. She is indeed playing with fire – the Fire of Kundalini, which, as H.P. Blavatsky says, ‘can as easily kill as it can create’.”  [8]

There were others who expressed their grave disquiet over the years. These included Theosophist Victor Endersby who in 1963, commented:

“There is a gulf as wide as the world between the presentation by H.P.B. and that of Bailey, in the matter of mode alone. H.P.B.’s was accompanied by voluminous evidence from many sources… Nothing of this appears in the Bailey output… the entire structure rests on her ipse dixit alone. One thing is certain: whatever her “K.H.” and “Djwhal Khul” may have been, they were not the mentors of H.P.B. That much is surely proven by the texts as anything could be.” [9]

Another more recent opinion from an American theosophist vented her spleen in no uncertain terms, claiming:

“The alleged Tibetan is probably a Jesuit priest, or someone akin to it, who preaches very freely about the coming of the Christ, and so far, he has been able to divert a great number of good students into his clerical and anthropomorphic views. The thorough study of the … ‘Classical Theosophical Literature’ is enough to show unmistakably that Alice Bailey is not a development of H.P.B. but its antithesis.” [10]

The warnings from Darkness Over Tibet and from the many critics within Theosophy place the Lucis Trust, The New Group of World Servers and thousands of members at the Arcane School reciting daily the “Great Invocation,” in an entirely different light. At the very least, it suggests reasons for the utmost caution, especially as these occult doctrines operate at the highest institutional levels. Remember too, that you have an explicit use of occult techniques along with networks set up to facilitate the creation of “special effects” via the use of “invocation.” Not only is this highly subjective and based on a foundation of occult principles that are designed to produce certain effects, nowhere do we find any questioning as to whether international institutions should be operating in this way and without any oversight or accountability regarding these effects and the true intentions of the freemasonic architects.

Anyone with a modicum of knowledge regarding magick of any kind will know that such a realm is fraught with danger whether you believe in its efficacy or not. The power of the mind is immense and when combined with any kind of ritualistic practice and certain geometric formulae (married to rather large egos) then certain doors can be opened which are best left closed. Using religious terminology, there is a very fine line indeed between the overshadowing light or angelic energy and the invocation of darkness and demonic influence. The quality of one’s consciousness will define whether one is duped into a belief trap or given the tools and knowledge to discern the objective truth of a situation. The present New Age teachings offered by Bailey and others require submission and acquiescence to principles based entirely on group consciousness and the Hierarchy of nebulous Masters and their “Plan.” Group consciousness – read: The Hive Mind – group endeavour, New World Servers, New World Religion, A UN-led New World military, a New World Government all represent the manifestation of a New World Order of a kind that has little to do with true spiritual emancipation. It does however, conform to a New World Slave State, where the power of your personal will and opportunity to choose will be lost in a techno-spiritual centralisation to beat them all.  This is the psychopath’s dream of Pathocratic Rule.

Is that over the top?  Perhaps. Or, it might not have even scratched the surface.

If we are able to read the writing on the walls of both ancient and modern history, the signs and portents told the same story over and over again: If we fail to understand the past and what leads to the rise and fall of Empires and their destructive effects we will be the victims of a kidnapped future where the whole cycle starts all over again, mirroring the very “meat wheel” of karmic entrapment.

Perhaps the only Master we need is the guidance of our own souls, pulling our personalities up by the bootstraps. As more networks of the like-minded cluster together devoid of limiting beliefs and armed with a true psychological awareness, there may yet be a chance for a more level playing field.

 


Notes

[1] Helena Petrovna Blavatsky, The Theosophical Glossary (Krotona, CA: Theosophical Publishing House, 1973), 105-106.
[2] http://tswiki.net/mywiki/index.php?title=Dugpa#cite_note-0 | Who Are the Dugpas in Theosophical Writings? by David Reigle
[3]  Theosophy and the ‘Bardo Thodol’ Or Examining Some Affinities Between Carl G. Jung And a Certain Tibetan Sect By Carlos Cardoso Aveline. | he quotes a footnote source as follows:  “Reincarnations in Tibet”, an article by H.P. Blavatsky, published in “Theosophical Articles”, volume III,  see pp. 358-359.
[4] p. 127; Buddhist Monasteries of Himachal By C.O. Handa, Indus Publishing, 2006| ISBN 978-81-7387-170-2.
[5] ‘A comparison between H.P.Blavatsky & Alice Bailey -‘The Pseudo-Occultism of Alice Bailey’ by Alice Leighton Cleather and Basil Crump, Peking, February, 1929 | 2001 Online Teosofiska Kompaniet Malmö http://www.teosofiskakompaniet.net/
[6] Ibid.
[7] Ibid.
[8] op. cit. Cleather | A Treatise on Cosmic Fire – Section One, Division D, Kundalini and the Spine. | http://www.lucistrust.org:8081/obooks/?q=node/311
[9] Theosophical Notes Special Paper, Sept. 1963, 40.
10] The High Country Theosophist Vol 16 no. 4 April 2001. | http://www.hctheosophist.com/archives/pdf/hc200104.pdf

The Light Bringer III: Darkness Over Tibet

“All was there, intelligence, power, but no – soul! Everything in me cried out in one wild agony. I sat down and put my hands before my face. I had recognized the nature of all these saviours of souls. They were – fallen angels! … And they now live for the purpose of making others share their dreadful fate by dragging them down with them into the abyss. The Prince of Light was really the Prince of Darkness in disguise!”

— Theodore Illion, Darkness Over Tibet


[ Note: The Light Bringer I and Light Bringer II should be read chronologically before reading the following]

—————————————-

Nature_Mountains_Tibet_005875__thumb.jpg

A recent National Geographical Society documentary Light at the Edge of the World: Science of the Mind (2007) made by anthropologist Wade Davis, explores the state of Tibetan Buddhism in Nepal, and the rituals and practices of monasteries in Sanghas, and a hermatice in the Himalayan foothills. There are inspiring scenes of wisdom and peace evident in many of the Tibetan monks and the positive effects of those who radiate an “embodied compassion” on the path of transforming the mind and spirit. But what of the other paths of Tibet Buddhism that are not so often discussed, yet clearly exist?

The ritual of summoning of spirits via mediumship or trance-channelling which is really just another form of “possession,” is routinely used in the so-called “positive” path of Tibetan Buddhism. In another documentary by the same director The Oracle: Reflections on Self  the State Oracle of Tibet forms an important part of the Tibetan Buddhist tradition. We are told that the Oracle is: “… seen as an “ancient spirit, which has inhabited a succession of thirteen human mediums” and “advises the Dalai Lama on matters of public and religious policy.”

The narrator continues:

“Five Nature spirit Kings have protected Tibetan Buddhism since the eighth century” one of which possesses the State Oracle to dispense advice. In the Buddhist Great Chain of Being there are 6 realms of existence and within them sentient beings can exist on 31 different planes. We human beings exist on a gross material plane. Nature spirits exists on a very subtle level. They are completely formless. … “When the eighth century Indian came to Tibet to bring Buddhism to its inhabitants he found a war-like people practicing a highly-developed form of Nature religion called Bahn. Mountains, forests and rivers all had their local deities; they were alive and animated with the spirit’s actions.”

The legend said that the Guru Rimpoche bound them to his great spiritual will and made them declare an oath to protect the great Buddha Darma. The traditional forces of the elemental world in the occult form the basis of manipulation of energy and magick. How are we to then to differentiate the real purpose behind ritual and magick when contacting such a realm, whether it is in the mind of the contactee or as a real dimension beyond the senses?

The “highly ritualised form of spirit possession” brings into the focus the possibility that such entities and rituals can equally be drawn along the path opposite to compassion and love while claiming to be the same. That is their raison d’être, after all. Regardless of whether the Dalai Lama has immediate knowledge and safeguards which determine the authenticity of the “spirit” in question, what of other groups within the vast tapestry of Buddhism which have a similar tradition and which may have equally engaged with the West as the camouflaged nemesis of the Dalai Lama?

Whether we believe in such things or not, within pagan and occult beliefs, deities and demons will engage with anyone who open their doors and it depends entirely on the quality of consciousness and the intent of the practitioner as to which path opens up before him. It is the nature of existence that “Symbols of good [clash] with demons – the positive and the negative” as the narrator mentions. Learning to discern which is which may come from playing with fire and being burnt. But as is the case in Western society, lies are made palatable when they are sandwiched between truth.

It might be useful at this point to look at Theodore Illion’s book Darkness Over Tibet  in order to observe some parallels and alternative possibilities in relation to the Lucis Trust and affiliated organisations. (PDF HERE – Be aware a reader alerted me to the fact there are possible sections/pages missing)

Published in English from the original German in 1937, the book describes an autobiographical account of Theodore Illion’s journey into the heart of Tibet between 1934 and 1936. Illion (a pseudonym) writes in the preface:

“In my book In Secret Tibet I have given an outline of my recent journey to Tibet … After witnessing various marvels … I reached the final stage of the journey in the most inaccessible part of the country where live the genuine Tibetan hermits, who can read people’s thoughts and possess the strange power to maintain themselves young almost indefinitely.” [1]

Although the book is probably non-fiction many people have expressed reservations that this may be along the lines of Carlos Castenada’s work in that the events may have occurred, but perhaps not as described. Rather, the events were used to fashion an allegorical tale on the nature of reality. If so, this does not diminish the profound insights on the nature of spiritual deception.

Author and historian Laura Knight-Jadczyk in her own commentary on Darkness Over Tibet quotes traveller Alexandra David-Neel who experienced similar bizarre and paranormal events and which were, in her case, verifiable. She explores the same discoveries and most importantly the “dark methods” by which a short cut to so-called spiritual power is induced:

“There exist, so [some anchorites belonging to the Dzogschen sect] said, certain human beings who have attained such a height degree of spiritual perfection, that the original material substance of their bodies has become transmuted into a more subtle one which possesses special qualities. […] A morsel of their transformed flesh, when eaten, will produce a special kind of ecstasy and bestow knowledge and supernormal powers upon the person partaking of it.”

Knight-Jadczyk comments:

“David-Neel describes for us the rituals of these ‘sacred feasts’ in some detail, and the feeling that one begins to get about the whole Tibetan ‘spiritualism’ is one of revulsion. Nevertheless, she confirms that there are mystics and hermits who are of the light, though it seems that the vast majority of Tibetan mysticism is purely and simply black magic and sorcery.” [2]

This is a worrying statement when we realise that Theosophy and particularly the offshoot represented by Alice A. Bailey, had its genesis in the very same conjunction of East and West, sought by Blavatsky and others in the mountains of Tibet.

It is along these lines of witnessing the same mediumship spectacle that Illion travels to a nearby monastery in the hope of seeing “The Oracle” along with a religious play presented by the lamas of the monastery. Written in the 1930s, the witnessing of “entities” or “demons” was in evidence and documented in a similar manner in both documentaries above. Various kinetic and psychic skills such as bending metal are also on show. The crowds in the monastery are whipped up into a virtual hysteria by these “miracles” which leave Illion impressed as well as shocked.

He tells us something pertinent in relation to the spectacle:

“Crowds easily fuse into one ‘group soul,’ and then the individual no longer behaves as he would behave individually. Crowds really are not the sum total of all the individualities present. They seem to be a suddenly formed new entity actuated by a kind of ‘group soul.’ It is man sinking back temporarily into the “group consciousness” from which civilized man is just about to emerge. I think only the greatest of the great [are] fully and definitely individualized and beyond the possibility of lapsing back temporarily into group consciousness.”

Where have we heard about this “group consciousness” before? “The soul is naturally, inevitably group conscious” says Sarah McKechnie, International President of the Lucis Trust, the Arcane School and its service activities. She equates this with an impersonal association that limits the needs of the personal self and offers an international and inclusive perspective. Yet, that is not what is being offered when we peruse all of the literature. What is being sold is obedience to a “Divine Plan” under a blanket of half-truths and complicated occult principles which appeal to a specific kind of intellect. Being “group conscious” is one thing but plying the virtues of “group consciousness” as the end goal to fulfil a form of occult synarchy, is quite another. [3]

todlandscape

                         © infrakshun

Illion’s journey takes him deeper into the Tibet religion and lore so that he ends up in a religious sect or “Holy Brotherhood” led by “Mani Rimpoche, the Exalted Jewel or Prince of Light, the Ruler of the Holy City.” One of the followers named Narbu befriends Illion and becomes his friend:

“The next few days would be of vital importance for me, said Narbu. No one here had a right to force my hand and I had to decide quite freely whether I wanted to become a member. I was quite free to come and go as I liked, and so long as I had not taken a pledge I was under no obligation to the Holy Brotherhood. Then he whispered: ‘Many of us here realize of what enormous value you could be to us if you decided to join us of your own free will.’ He even hinted at a quick rise in the ranks of the Hierarchy, rapidly succeeding initiations and the possibility of my being entrusted with a ‘really big job’ once I had decided to become a member….the moment you have taken your decision the Prince of Light will assign to you the exalted position in which you will be most useful.” [4]

He felt bad to have doubted his friend and the Brotherhood. Nevertheless, Illion was no fool. He could not shake his conviction that all was not what it seemed:

“I again looked at Narbu and felt ashamed to have entertained such thoughts. He seemed to feel so sincere about it. He wanted me to join a Brotherhood working for the good of the world, and gave me freedom to make my choice. The pendulum swung back once more and I felt a perfect beast to have entertained these thoughts. […] All these people were a little proud to have the privilege of working for the world. They had a rather high opinion of their own spirituality. Some of them even linked up the Prince of Light with certain highly placed spiritual entities who are what Hindu philosophers call karmic agents and regulate the unloading of karmic reactions on men and nations. Some of them even seemed to feel that the Holy Ruler could actually influence the destinies of the world by hastening or retarding the outbreak of wars, the evolution of new types of epidemics and the disappearance of older kinds of diseases, as well as the action of other scourges of humanity, including the various catastrophes of Nature. They seemed to consider the Holy Jewel as a kind of supreme judge dispensing Divine justice, and naturally felt very elated at the thought of standing so near a being who possessed all these powers.

Human intelligence they only held in mediocre esteem. They seemed to feel that man’s mission was to get past the human stage, and that passing beyond the limited matter-of-fact intelligence of man and soaring to intuitive levels was the best method of becoming more ‘Divine.’” [5] [Emphasis mine]

As the reader may remember from the previous post, the Lucis Trust is very familiar to me having spent five years as a member of the Arcane School and attending many conferences and meetings. What was clear and which became more obvious in hindsight, was the underlying intellectual superiority, largely unconscious, that could be seen in conversation and focus. So many students were indeed proud and with a “rather high opinion of their own spirituality.” Yet, discipleship, hierarchies, magical formulae and the emphasis on being in the front line of a New Order fosters such a feeling of specialness, as though one has the inside scoop (nudge, nudge, wink, wink). It was certainly something that appealed to my own intellectual bias and personality awareness at the time. (When you have suffered trauma and your centre of gravity is intellectual, you often seek sanctuary via information. Which is why so many of our academics are clueless when it comes to real-life and emotional intelligence).

Conversely, sincerity, charity and kindness were very common to see at the meetings. The same ideas emanating from the United Nations and its agencies such as world government and New World Religion, a global education system were seen as wholly safe in the hands of those who gave us the Great invocation (See notes). No objective analysis was present regarding the nature of ponerology and the lessons of history that are riven with geo-political manipulation and spiritual deception. For teachings that pushed often complex “esoteric science” the simplicity of spiritual blindness was tangible. Since so many of us are often unconsciously afflicted with the results of a loss of meaning and the materialistic, narcissistic visions which are daily injected into our consciousness it is little wonder that we are unaware of the subtler dimensions of spiritual deception.  Once again, our survival persona, carefully fabricated to buffer ourselves against the entropic tide also separates us from our soul, bolstering the very thing we ostensibly wished to avoid.

This is just how Illion experienced it:

I listened to the conversation of the people seated in the neighbouring circle. They were talking on evolution. People in the City did not seem to talk much about any human topics. All of them seemed to want to get past the human stage and to be God-like.

One of them envisaged the glory of evolution, life passing from the mineral stage through plants, animals, man and angels up to the archangelic and Divine stages, and every creature automatically becoming a god.

Glory, in their eyes, seemed to be the automatic and inevitable destiny of man. They did not seem to be aware of the dreadful alternative of annihilation, of the fact that there is a downward trend of satanic evolution as a counterpart to the upward trend of Divine evolution.

They seemed to feel that the great spiritual struggle was between spirit and matter. They seemed to utterly ignore the vital fact that there are two different types of spirituality, the upward trend and the [downward] one, and that the real spiritual struggle is one between the two different types of spirituality with matter serving as the battleground. [6] [Emphasis mine]

Are we truly aware of this fact? Namely that from an esoteric or spiritual point of view, this world is “inside the devil” and as such He is Master of it? What are the implications of the hypothesis that ceremonial psychopathy / evil will take human constructs and build elaborate theories which will have just enough truth to trap the unwary in order to invert their energy of will and harvest it for its own ends?

After a meeting with the so-called “Prince of Light” it does nothing to allay Illion’s fears. The evening was beset with: “… grave doubts as to the real nature of the whole Brotherhood of Light.” During the night he suffers from a series of nightmares full of demons and the angels which come to his aid:

The boys in pure white robes still looked very concerned. All their feelings found a visible impression in their expressive faces. They stood behind me, but during my nightmare I could see forward and backward at the same time. The demons, however, had no individual expression in their faces. They were all alike. There was no personality about them. They seemed to mechanically carry out the behests of someone else. The [good angels] seemed to possess strong individualities. This very individuality was their best defence against the large army of spiritual dummies. [7] [Emphasis mine]

With his disciple friend Narbu they visit the shaft in the centre of the Holy City which had particular ritual significance for the Masters. Illion’s companion described the shaft as “immeasurably deep” where one except the Prince of Light and a few of the highest Initiates who are called Lords of Compassion know where it leads to. Anyone discovering the “secrets” of the place was said to “die automatically the following night.” However, the author had been given permission to attend the temple service where he discovers that human blood is drunk as part of a communion and where human bones litter the edge of the temple.

ditlandscape2

© infrakshun

On its walls Illion finds various inscriptions in Tibetan including:

“‘Give your soul to the Master and He will show you the light.’ I thought of a man buying a cat in a bag. Another one read, ‘Distrust your brain. Deep understanding is beyond intelligence.’ This only increased my desire to trust my brain. Another inscription ran, ‘Blessed be you who suffer. Come to me and I will give you relief.’ And another, ‘Everything is unreal, only my own words are real.’ This inscription, I thought irreverently, was none too modest.”[8]

Here we have the giving away of one’s free-will, individuality and one’s very soul for something which masquerades as light but in fact, is derived from darkness. Deception is its mode of seduction and the absence of humility it’s way in.

Illion wanders around the library building and looks at the pictures on the walls depicting the Masters or “Soul Saviours” and “Redeemers” of the past. He continues to look into their eyes only to realise to his horror that:

“All was there, intelligence, power, but no – soul! Everything in me cried out in one wild agony. I sat down and put my hands before my face. I had recognized the nature of all these saviours of souls. They were – fallen angels! … And they now live for the purpose of making others share their dreadful fate by dragging them down with them into the abyss. The Prince of Light was really the Prince of Darkness in disguise!” [9]

He experiences what could be described as a “Dark Night of the Soul” where illusions and beliefs come crashing down and sadness engulfs him. Upon confronting the Prince of Light as to his true nature, he realises that he has placed himself in extreme danger. He resolves to leave the City as soon as he can to protect himself physically and psychically. His friend Narbu accompanies him, sad that he is leaving. Illion laments on the spiritual fate of his friend:

The poor, kind-hearted man! He thought he was in the city of a Great Light Power, and the thought that I did not want ‘salvation’ made him sad. For a moment I contemplated whether I should tell him bluntly that he really was in the city of the Evil One, but strange to say I felt that I could not. For spiritual realizations entail enormous spiritual responsibilities.

Even the Powers of Evil have their spiritual mission. They snatch souls if men themselves give them up. By his spiritual sins, man himself weakens the ties which link him to his soul, and the more he sins spiritually the more he strikes himself with blindness until he can no longer see the difference between ‘Gods’ and the Creator, no matter how high are his occult accomplishments. The devil tempts, but he can only seize souls that voluntarily yield to his temptation. That is the law of the universe. […]

There stood Narbu, kind-hearted and only afflicted with a slight dose of spiritual arrogance, but otherwise good at the core. He wanted to save me, although it was himself who needed salvation, and I could not save him. [10]

If that doesn’t strike a soul terror into you then nothing will.

“Even the Powers of Evil have their spiritual mission”. And their greatest trick is to work through the frailties of our own minds by encouraging ignorance and wishful thinking. The author reiterates the point: how easy it is to follow lies and deception because within so much of what passes for New Age philosophy is the idea that somehow the intellect and reason is suspect. Only is it useless if used as the master of perception rather than an essential tool married to the heart. Dispassionate reasoning is absolutely crucial in determining truth from lies. The Lucis Trust veils the same ideas while constantly appealing to the intellect, paying lip service to integration of the heart and mind. But it is in favour of submerging one’s consciousness and energy in a mass mind and a Plan that promotes a form of centralised group slavery right across the board, from politics to spirituality.

Even if we were foolish enough to accept the many truths sandwiched between subtle deviations from the truth, delivered so adroitly by the Lucis Trust and its Arcane School, what will follow in the 75 years after its inception can only be the onset of ponerogenesis if there is no awareness of how psychopathy can infect large-scale institutions and ideologies – particularly those of a ceremonial psychopathy. While advocating free-will and choice they are seducing a largely white, middle class man by throwing the meat of occult magic to the intellectually polarised in order to cook it in self-importance. It is all a repackaged form of Synarchy with lots of juicy esoteric ingredients to keep the neophytes occupied.

And the brighter the individual the more complex the delusion can be.

prayer

Illion writes of how the Dark Brotherhood’s influence had permeated the more traditional forms of Tibetan Buddhism, tainting the philosophy with rituals and beliefs, the likes of which were even part of the Dalai Lama’s belief system as mentioned before:

The lamas also spoke of the necessity to believe blindly in the contents of their 333 holy books. Just like the members of the Brotherhood in the City, I thought. There, too, the most sublime gift of man – his intelligence – had to be discarded and transcended. […]

They continually spoke, too, of “salvation”, of “saving” one’s soul by giving it up to the Divine. Many, perhaps most, of the conversations at which I had been present in the City – in the dining-building and elsewhere – had a distinct parallel in the sermons of the lamas. The Prince catered for the elect, the lamas for the multitude, I thought, but I failed to see any fundamental difference between the two. [11]

Is this what we are seeing at the Lucis Trust and other branches of New Age discourse and practice? As mentioned, both Blavatsky and Alice Bailey’s teachings are firmly rooted in Tibetan Mysticism which is replete with sorcery and Magick the residue of which can be seen in the ostensibly “healthy” beacons of Tibetan thought. The perception of the “elect” is transplanted into the values of the “multitude” and we fail to see that the elect themselves may be duped, setting up mostly well-intentioned people to follow. It matters little if 99 percent of the Ageless Wisdom is truthful. What of the emerging framework materialised at this level of existence? Does the theory truly match the reality when we consider the centres where this “White Magic” is manifesting – not least its membership?

Illion’s companion’s only crime against his soul was “arrogance” and wishful thinking that his Prince of Light was the Great Being he thought he was. And it is our own ignorance of the spiritual jungle and our desperate wish to believe which may lead away from the very truth we seek. What is more, we would never even know it. Which leads us on to an even more disheartening episode in the meeting with a “wise hermit” whom a friend of Illion’s had spoken and described as a great spiritual teacher. So, the protagonist travels to see him, his curiosity piqued, eager to reclaim some true spiritual nourishment.

Upon his arrival he asks the hermit:

“Is it not your spiritual duty to warn me of demons who may easily appear in the disguise of angels, as occasionally happens in Western countries?” I had asked further. “No,” he had said. “Even if I realized their nature myself, it is a man’s highest spiritual duty to respect another man’s spiritual freedom. […] You must discover things for yourself. You are going to Tibet. You have to take the risks, not I.”

Illion seems to be reminding us – as have many spiritual teachers – that true guidance allows the student to learn for him or herself and by respecting spiritual freedom and choice. Despite the Bailey teachings placing emphasis on free-will and the opportunity for the disciple to choose, the problem seems to lie in the fact that we must learn to discern and discriminate what are real choices or just a collection of sweeteners which only offer the illusion of choice.

The hermit known by the name of “Gentle Friend” lived simply, drew no attention to himself, had no real followers or disciples and honoured the principle that people should follow “the light of their own intelligence.” Illion thought the signs were good. He liked him. Just like the place with its yaks and open-minded villagers: “There seemed to be so much common sense and sincerity about [the] man.” The teacher talked of the futility of spiritual guidance and that it could not be given. It was up to man to perfect himself by introspection, “understanding oneself and discovering the real value of things.” And here Illion comes to a fascinating point in the context of psychopathy in the human world and the predator in the natural world.

On the principle of non-resistance for all animals Illion could not agree:

There were obviously two realms of animals in nature. If I was kind to a horse or a dog and in exceptional cases even to a bear or a squirrel, the kindness would be justified. But how about kindness to parasites, to snakes, to crocodiles or sharks? The latter animals belonged to a different branch of life. No amount of love, kindness, and non-resistance would ever disarm a shark or a louse, I thought.

Was it not a crime then to eat, because the food taken by the Gentle Friend and our circle could have fed many more rats? Surely many of them were hungry, for rats and other parasitic animals always multiply a little faster than the food supply available for them could justify, so that they always need more food.

Life is a struggle. In this struggle, a just and equitable balance CAN be kept between man and animals of the non-parasitic type, but the animals belonging to the descending branch of life, such as gnats, mosquitoes, rats, mice, flies, etc., must be FOUGHT.

I wondered whether the Gentle Friend would also object to disinfection during epidemics out of kindness to germs of disease if he happened to come to the West! [12] [Emphasis mine]

This is the reasoning we must take when confronted by the psychopath, individually and collectively. Can it be said that humans too have those that follow a “different branch of life” opposite to inclusiveness, love and creativity? As in the animal kingdom, perhaps there are predators who seek to trap and feed, the only difference being in terms of awareness and in some cases an entirely different reason for Being: – Non-Being. The same tools of defence must operate if we are not to be dragged down into that same psychic abyss.  They must be fought by building our knowledge base of their behaviour so that we can protect ourselves and our loved ones from their corrosive influence. Essential psychopaths do not change. Kindness or “turning the other cheek” in the face of evil will mean an easy meal for the Predator.

 great-white-shark-croc

Illion agreed with the teacher’s stand on undue asceticism, fasting to obtain spiritual results and the opinion of magic as a “veritable crime.” According to Illion’s lecturer: “The only way to salvation… was through the disappearance of ignorance, stupidity.” In other words, gaining knowledge protected the seeker against manipulations drawn from ignorance of evil’s wily ways. Nevertheless, despite these apparent truths, the idea of discarding one’s separate spiritual existence and giving up one’s personal will reappeared. Illion disagreed, explaining his reasons in the following terms:

The idea struck me that to try to be “like God” by entirely destroying one’s I- consciousness amount to committing spiritual suicide. Annihilation could not be the supreme goal of life. Just as in material things, as much egotism is justified as is absolutely necessary to maintain our separate existence, it is the duty of the creature to maintain its individuality also in the realm of spirituality, otherwise life would have no meaning. […]

Prehistoric man was group conscious. Modern man is not yet fully I-conscious. Again and again he is drawn back into the clan and family spirit, that is to say, he is alternately group conscious and I-conscious. So the trend of evolution in modern man is from group-consciousness towards FULL I-consciousness.

And now the Gentle Friend proposed that man, whose I-consciousness is just emerging from group consciousness – should jump back to a state of ‘total’ consciousness which existed prior to group- consciousness! [13]

Group consciousness is a state prior to being spiritually mature or “individualised;” a truly independent and sovereign soul. A retrogressive path was suggested by the Gentle Friend all along, yet littered with gems of truth. Illion laments the fact that: “There had been so much truth in them, and yet they were only nearly true. The word ‘almost’ in spiritual matters is an ominous one. The Evil One is Almost God, and in this little word ‘almost’ makes all the dreadful difference.”

Which is why occultism, fundamentalist religion and any dogma which purports to be “spiritual” can lead us in the opposite direction if we have not honed our “inner-tuition” partnered with a cold-bloodied objectivity. And there is nothing more tragic then men and women of goodwill serving the: “… cause of darkness while they honestly believe they serve the cause of light.” So much New Age thought seeks a safe, warm place within, shunning the exploration and analysis of negative things because they believe the fallacy that this gives negativity power. In fact, understanding the dynamics of negativity in ourselves and the external world dis-empowers it and offers the best protection. It seems an exclusive search for love, light and happiness is not the answer. It  merely lives to nihilism, to be dragged by default into the slipstream of Non-Being.

Illion tells us:

That day he lectured on nothingness, on becoming like ‘nothing,’ and the “happiness’ one derived from becoming like nothing. What motive did he recommend for seeking a non-egocentrical conception of life?

Happiness! The search for happiness!

Not a word about the intense suffering of a man who feels one with all the joys and sorrows of the world. All he recommended was an escape from life, ‘nothingness,’ and subsequent happiness, viz. the very height of selfishness. [14]

And in a growing culture of narcissism and other pathologies it is so easy to forget that we daily give away our response-ability and freedom in the deepest sense when we acquiesce to the “almost”-evil. And the more we follow the Pied Piper the harder it is to see objectively. Which is why a rigid belief is so essential to any authoritarian system: through a belief – especially a slippery spiritual one – you can create fear and through fear you have control.

Illion’s appraisal of evil continues:

Before he withdrew I looked at him fully for the last time. There was nothing in his eyes, voice, or bearing that could have provided any clue as to whether he really believed in the destructive things he had said or whether he was a mere tool. He may have been the latter. In most cases, apostles who are themselves deceived are very dangerous. It is easier to deceive people if the deceiver believes in his own message.

I realized how dreadfully clever and adaptable the Evil One is, and in how many different and cleverly disguised ways he carries on his soul-snatching activities. There is the appeal of wealth and power and the snare of excessive care for the needs of the body. Many people sell their souls to get them. Then there is the appeal of spiritual distinctions and paradises. … And for people who cannot be caught by either of the two, there are subtle philosophical systems. Decidedly the devil’s shop is a well-stocked on; he caters for all possible tastes, and his snares are everywhere. […]

At top speed I left the mountain where the Pied Piper plays the tune of simplicity to catch souls. When I sat down to take my lunch […] I pulled out a piece of paper and wrote down the following sketch:

Once upon a time there were clever philosophers. They did not believe in the Creator.

“We follow our own light, ” they said. And in all matters they only relied on the light of introspection. Then they came across the Devil.

“What a monster!” said one of them. “What a comfort to know that nothing is real and everything is a mere reflection of ourselves!”

“You are right,” put in a second philosopher. “Everything is subjective; nothing is objective.”

Then the Devil opened his mouth and swallowed them.

When they arrived inside the Devil’s body the clever philosophers said with a superior smile: “Is it not obvious that we were right? The monster has disappeared.”

I intensely realized that the more man approaches full individualization, the more he is conscious of his duties to the Creator, the rising branch of life, and himself. […] The province of man is action. In this world of matter, which is really the battleground for a formidable struggle of two different spiritualities, the few wise men of Tibet who are great and dynamic personalities intensely personal, yet acting impersonally, represent a kind of bodyguard of the Creator which holds in check the other camp of methodically working “annihilators” and “soul snatchers.”

I could feel their thoughts. They possessed the power to rule over the forces of Nature, but their very nature prevented them from using those powers unless it was absolutely necessary in the service of the Creator. [15]

Since most major international institutions are embedded or affiliated to various occult clubs, the Lucis Trust being the most public, we have to ask the most obvious question prompted by Darkness Over Tibet and related warning signs: Are they predominantly overshadowed by a rising branch of life; those that are on hand for assistance but allow humanity to work out their lessons as all wise teachers would do?

Or are they the often gullible representatives of the “soul catchers” who weave their intricate spells through a thousand proffered beliefs?


Notes

[1] Darkness Over Tibet (Mystic Travellers Series) By Theodore Illion. First published in 1938 by Rider & Co. This edition published by Adventures Unlimited Press; New edition, 1991.| ISBN-10: 0932813143 (Preface).
[2] ‘Darkness Over Tibet: excerpts and Commentary’ by Laura Knight-Jadczyk 2003 quoting Alexandra David-Neel from Magic and Mystery in Tibet 1971.
[3] From an extract “Freedom in Unanimity”, an address given at the Arcane School Conference in London, June 17, 2000).
[4] p.116; Darkness Over Tibet by Theodore Illion, Published by Adventures Unlimited Press 1997 |ISBN 0-932813-14-3.
[5]   Ibid. (p.118)
[6]   Ibid. (p.120)
[7]   Ibid. (p.122)
[8]   Ibid. (p.145)
[9]   Ibid. (p.150)
[10] Ibid. (p.155)
[11] Ibid. (p.165)
[12] Ibid. (p.175)
[13] Ibid. (p.177)
[14] Ibid. (p.179)
[15] Ibid. (p.188)

Save

Save

Save

Save

Save

Save

The Light Bringer II: The Lucis Trust

“Alice and Foster Bailey were serious students and teachers of Theosophy, a spiritual tradition which views Lucifer as one of the solar Angels, those advanced Beings Who Theosophy says descended (thus “the fall”) from Venus to our planet eons ago to bring the principle of mind to what was then animal-man. In the theosophical perspective, the descent of these solar Angels was not a fall into sin or disgrace but rather an act of great sacrifice, as is suggested in the name “Lucifer” which means light-bearer.”

– lucistrust.org


After years of contact with her “spirit masters” Russian esotericist Helena Petrovna Blavatsky was contacted by the Master Morya in 1851. A co-founder of the Theosophical Society in 1875, she went on to publish the hugely influential Isis Unveiled in 1877 while establishing Lucifer, an occult magazine in London in the same year. The equally controversial and occult classic The Secret Doctrine followed in 1888.

clip_image002Alice Ann Bailey and her husband 32° mason Foster Bailey had become acquainted with students of Madam H.P. Blavatsky and joined the Theosophical Society soon after in 1917. Master Koot Humi had apparently been in “telepathic contact” with Bailey since 1895 which paved the way for contact with another hierarchical master, “the Tibetan” otherwise known as Master Djwhal Khul who asked her to assist him in some dictation work in 1919. As this was all carried out via telepathy it is hardly surprising that Bailey who had been raised a devout Christian, was little put out. Her refusal to act as a PA to Khul’s esoteric “overshadowing” was short-lived, apparently “persuaded” by Koot Humi to be the needed channel for telepathic dictation.

Twenty-four books of esoteric philosophy were produced by Bailey over the next thirty years and would become the foundation of much of the New Age or Human Potential Movement. The basic premise behind these 24 tomes was to prepare humanity for the “re-appearance of the Christ” and “the externalization of the Hierarchy.” This is to include several of the Masters descending from “the etheric plane” and setting up shop in cities around the globe. With what appears to be an army of planetary civil servants rather than spiritual advisors, these Masters will begin reshaping economics, religion, education and politics and everything else on their own particular anvil of reality so that they can usher in their New World Order for us all, which would lead to peace, prosperity and right human relations …

dwal-kul

Artist’s rendering of alleged Tibetan Master Djwhal Khul

To that end, the Baileys founded The Lucis Trust in 1922, as a non-profit service organisation incorporated in the United States with headquarters in New York City, London, and Geneva. The trust was primarily set up to further the distribution and dissemination of the books under the banner of the “ageless wisdom teachings” which served as a template for affiliated organisations which included:

The Arcane School – “The Arcane School was established by Alice A. Bailey in 1923 to help meet an obvious and growing demand for further teaching and training in the science of the soul. The Arcane School was created as a training school for adult men and women in meditation techniques and the development of spiritual potentiality. The School provides sequential courses of study and meditation, and practical training in group service.” [1] The school had 20,000 graduates by 1954. A veritable occult university, its remit is to continue to be the main training ground for New Age disciples.

World Goodwill – founded in 1932, has been recognized by the United Nations as a Non-Governmental Organization (NGO), and is represented during regular briefing sessions for NGOs at the United Nations. The Lucis Trust has consultative status at the roster level with the United Nations Economic and Social Council. The dropping of the atomic bomb is seen by freemasonic initiates as the spiritual manifestation of Luciferian light. The UN is seen as the harbinger and enforcer of a monopoly over all countries so that global governance and One World principles can supersede national sovereignty. It is a Federalist dream. Consequently, World Goodwill works directly with the “world federalists,” and follows closely the explication as found in Bailey’s The Externalisation of the Hierarchy that gives the work of the UN and its agencies to externalize a so-called Hierarchy of “Illumined Minds,” bringing forth an “Age of Maitreya,” an esoteric label for the return of Christ.

lucis-cloud_thumb.jpg

Lucis Trust insignia

Triangles – Founded in 1937, is the name for a global network of cells, whose members use a prayer called the “Great Invocation,” [2] especially on the night of the full moon, when members can be influenced by the astrological signs of the zodiac. “A triangle is a group of three people who link each day in thought for a few minutes of creative meditation. They invoke the energies of light and goodwill, visualising these energies as circulating through the three focal points of each triangle, and pouring out through the network of triangles surrounding the planet.” [3]

The Beacon magazine – “Alice and Foster Bailey established The Beacon in 1922. They conceived it as a forum for esotericists to contribute their visions, share their experiences and develop their ideas about the evolution of humanity and the unfolding Plan for our world. The quarterly magazine “… focusses its work on the nature of man, of God and the universe, on the Plan for humanity, the Hierarchy of Masters, the reappearance of the Christ, the emergence of new age principles in the world…” [4]

The Findhorn Foundation deserves a mention here, a magical place on the one hand and fairly compromised on the other. While the Lucis trust could be said to the intellectual centre of the New Age movement the Findhorn Foundation could be seen as its emotional centre.

Formed in 1962 and famous for being the “Vatican of the New Age” it is one of the first of such centres in the world. The foundation offers an eclectic mix of nature-based, ecological and spiritual courses, out-reach programmes, seminars and workshops. It has a community eco-village and plays host to conferences on a range of topics from “Angels,” “Sexing the Spirit” to “Love, Magic, Miracles” promoting the idea of a “New Spirituality” in line with the the core philosophy of the Lucis Trust.

Like the Lucis Trust, Findhorn has enormous potential and creativity, heavily focussed on what are termed the realm of angelic and nature spirits which brought it initial fame care of its now deceased owners Eileen and Peter Caddy. Experiments in ecology and “co-creating” with Nature had impressive, if not phenomenal results. However, like any movement that becomes popular and starts to expand – most especially when it has a spiritual in focus and therefore threatening to darker forces –  without sufficient understanding of either negative para-physical realms and knowledge of ponerology, then corruption is inevitable.

I attended three conferences and found many wonderful people there. After attending several workshops and conferences in the late 1990s I also found a high proportion of participants exhibiting various stages of mental illness ranging from delusional to psychotic states. This appeared to be drawn from the sensitivity of the individuals’ personality married to an insufficient knowledge of non-physical realms and a naive embrace of that which was assumed to be “spiritual” which was quite clearly to me – and I suspect a few others – anything but.

The notion of deception as the primary mode of attack appears to be entirely blanketed with a feeling-based interpretation of phenomena. Angels, earth spirits, and new age speakers are embraced without any psychic protection or analysis whatsoever. And when certain psycho-physiological symptoms of what might called possession occurred, this was put down to various rationalisations ranging from “etheric adjustment” or unresolved “karmic resistance”.

The New Age movement contains some extraordinary people who are inspiring and gifted in their teachings and intutive renderings of new visions. It is also wide open to various forms of abuse at the emotional and para-physical levels which has effectively derailed an awful lot of good work.

It is for this reason that the new age centres remain the primary mode of spiritual obfuscation and deception in our current times. Which brings us back to the Lucis Trust as the foundation to such centres and its subtle twists on ancient wisdom and perennial philosophy.

the-fallen-angel-by-gustave-dore_thumb.jpg

“The Fallen Angel” by Gustave Doré | “Alice and Foster Bailey were serious students and teachers of Theosophy, a spiritual tradition which views Lucifer as one of the solar Angels, those advanced Beings Who Theosophy says descended (thus “the fall”) from Venus to our planet eons ago to bring the principle of mind to what was then animal-man. In the theosophical perspective, the descent of these solar Angels was not a fall into sin or disgrace but rather an act of great sacrifice, as is suggested in the name ‘Lucifer’ which means light-bearer. ” lucistrust.org

Perhaps a small hiccup and indication of where their sentiments lay was seen in the naming of The Lucifer Publishing Co. in the early 1920s. Probably realising that this was a little inflammatory even for their theosophical brethren, they changed the name to Lucis Publishing Co. in 1925. In Latin lucern ferre translates to “light-bearer” and lucis means “of light.” However, we read on the Lucis Trust website that: “The Baileys’ reasons for choosing the original name are not known to us, but we can only surmise that they … Sought to elicit a deeper understanding of the sacrifice made by Lucifer.” [5]

It is certainly true that “Lucifer” means Lightbringer, Lightbearer, Bringer of Dawn or Morning Star. The latter meaning having its origins in the planet Venus. There are also those who associate the Fallen Angel of Lucifer to the Fall of Man or humanity. The negative attributes – as with all the shadow sides of archetypes, Gods and Goddesses – are used on the left hand path of black magick. It is also safe to say that Lucifer and its various cultural incarnations have become associated with a strictly satanic pathway long before the Bailey’s arrived on the scene. So, why choose this emblem? What quality of Promethean light is it bringing? Is it an alchemical fire or the fire of inversion which distracts and deceives – “even the very elect”?

Nonetheless, the objectives of the Lucis Trust as stated in its charter are:

“To encourage the study of comparative religion, philosophy, science and art; to encourage every line of thought tending to the broadening of human sympathies and interests, and the expansion of ethical religious and educational literature; to assist or to engage in activities for the relief of suffering and for human betterment; and, in general, to further worthy efforts for humanitarian and educational ends.” [6]

It all sounds thoroughly noble and worthy. *

We can, however, read the same nebulous sentiments and platitudes from affiliated think-tanks and clubs, ostensibly for world economic and geo-political harmony from the likes of Council of Foreign Relations (CFR) Trilateral Commission (TC) and Bilderberg Group (BG). A cursory look at all four websites (with the exception of BG who decided not to give us that pleasure) the average person would come away thinking very little was amiss and nothing but butter would melt in their mouths. Dig a little deeper however and something is very much amiss with some obvious red flags, right from the get-go.

clip_image004

Alice A. Bailey circa 1930s

“The Plan” as espoused by the Lucis Trust appears to be a direct mirror of Establishment worldviews. Freemasons and New Agers have joined the throng in propagating collectivist symbolism and motifs that are both pagan and pantheistic. Nothing wrong with nature-religions but animal totems and the God of Materialism also have pride of place in existential Satanism. It is no coincidence that the Lucis Trust lies at the heart of the occult foundation of New World Order philosophy which has been enthusiastically embraced by all the usual globalist suspects, in full awareness – or inexcusable ignorance.

This fact alone should give us pause.

The Lucis Trust is intensely political as it is occultly religious. Globalist ideology can be read on every page of its books and articles promoting centralisation and group consciousness – something quite different to being group conscious – at the expense of individuality.

The Trust founded its “World Goodwill” initiative in 1937 which just so happens to be embraced by a host of pathological signatories for whom corporatism, exploitation and globalism is the prime-mover of their beliefs. Anyone with a modicum of awareness should have their alarm-bells ringing at such a discovery. Some of these luminaries are: Helmut Schmidt, former Chancellor of West Germany; Malcolm Frasier, former Australian Prime Minister; Robert McNamara, former US Foreign policy advisor and Secretary of Defence; Paul Volcker, former chairman of the Federal Reserve and recent chairman of the Economic Recovery Advisory Board under President Barack Obama. And of course, elder statesman and psychopathic insider: Henry Kissinger.

The Lucis Trust is run through an international board of trustees whose membership is said to have included: John D. Rockefeller, Norman Cousins, Thomas Watson, Jr. (IBM, former U.S. Ambassador to Moscow) and Henry Clauson, Grand Commander of the Supreme Council, 33rd Degree, and Southern District Scottish Rite.

“World Goodwill’s activities are essentially educational” and it has three main purposes:

  • To help mobilise the energy of goodwill;
  • To cooperate in the work of preparation for the reappearance of the Christ;
  • To educate public opinion on the causes of the major world problems and to help create the thought form of solution.” [7]

Lucis Trust programming is essential for a New World Religion and a New Social paradigm to be sold to the masses. It’s template must tick all the feel good boxes for aspiring neophytes whilst appealing to the metaphysical-freemasonic intelligentsia who have attained certain degrees from other esoteric schools. Then there are the children, the new generations to which the Lucis Trust and it’s United Nation vehicle must direct its spiritual energies.

In 1968, the International Union for the Conservation of Nature (IUCN) spearheaded a lobbying effort – along with the United Nations Economic and Social Council headed by new age educational guru Robert Muller – to adopt Resolution 1296 which grants “consultative” status to certain NGOs. In 1970, the Lucis Trust was one of the first to be granted such a status on the UN roster. Muller, a former Assistant Secretary General to the U.N., had good reason to set about his task in further integrating the Lucis Trust with the United Nations. As a devoted disciple of Alice Bailey, he took inspiration from her book A Treatise on White Magic, and “Education in the New Age” in order to create his vision of education for the world. This eventually formed the basis for the Robert Muller schools.[8]

In 1995, Muller delivered a speech at the University of Denver from which we can glean some understanding as to what brand of education he and UNESCO were preparing for the world’s generation of children.

He stated:

“I had written an essay which was circulated by UNESCO, and which earned me the title of “Father of Global Education.” I was educated badly in France. I’ve come to the conclusion that the only correct education that I have received in my life was from the United Nations. We should replace the word politics by planetics. We need planetary management, planetary caretakers. We need global sciences. We need a science of a global psychology, a global sociology, a global anthropology. Then I made my proposal for a World Core Curriculum.” [Emphasis mine] [9]

Muller’s Curriculum offers a primary objective which involves:

“… Assisting the child in becoming an integrated individual who can deal with personal experience while seeing himself as a part of … the greater whole. In other words, promote growth of the group idea, so that group good, group understanding, group interrelations and group goodwill replace all limited, self-centred objectives, leading to group consciousness.”

The World Core Curriculum Manual says: “The underlying philosophy upon which the Robert Muller School is based will be found in the teachings set forth in the books of Alice A. Bailey, by the Tibetan teacher, Djwhal Khul.” This “enlightened” individual wants a New World Order ethos which displaces diversity and the “one in manyness” in favour of ONE THOUGHT expressed through regulated building-blocks of servitude dressed up as spiritual holism. This is global, One World philosophy which lends itself to something diammetrically opposite to “holding hands across the ocean.” This is a curricula for homogenity of the kind where bland conformity is the new normal. (For Muller’s work in environmentalism along aide Maurice Strong see: Dark Green VII: The Club of Rome and “World Problematique”)

Muller’s ideas simply mirror the Alice Bailey teachings where “World Citizenship” and a “World Federation” will begin to manifest as a result of the activation of the “World Brain” developed by so-called “enlightened” individuals or “World Servers.” [10]

And who would preside over this “enlightened” Synarchy?

Once again, the constant harping on global consciousness as the only way to be harmonious means subservience to a centralised global order where the individual is secondary to the Group Mind. Education is a means to introduce uniformed thinking where diversity and creativity exist insofar that it conforms to One World philosophy. This description could be straight out of a Marxist or Fabian treatises tied up with a rainbow ribbon of New Age floss. (Keep in mind the agency of UNESCO which served to introduce the same agenda from a humanist perspective. (It is also interesting in terms of Common Purpose in the UK and Common Core education initiatives causing so many problems in the U.S.

tet

The Tetrahedron or “triangular pyramid” logo of the World Core Curriculum

This is where fascist Synarchists, elements of Theosophy and the gradualism of Fabian socialists had close ties precisely due to their common ground on forging a World State. Unusually for a woman, Annie Besant founded the British Federation of the International Order of Co-Freemasonry and was heavily involved with Fabian socialism, eventually co-founding the Fabian Society.

This potent occult mix drew together Gnostic Christians and Spiritualists, including Frank Podmore, later Lord and Lady Passfield, the Freemason William Clarke, Viscount and Viscountess Snowden, British Prime Minister J. Ramsay Macdonald, Lord Sidney Oliver, Lord Thomson and Soviet agent Lord Haldane, and others.  In the same year, Scottish noble Douglas Dunglas Home – who had sponsored Blavatsky as early as 1858 and given séances for the Czar – returned to Great Britain, where, with support of the Cecil family, he founded the Society for Psychical Research, whose members included Arthur Conan Doyle, Lord Balfour, John Dewey, William James and Lord Bertrand Russell.

Along with 33rd degree mason C.W. Leadbeater, Annie Besant joined the theosophical society in 1907 after digesting Blavatsky’s The Secret Doctrine, finally becoming the leader of the movement. Besant cultivated further cult status by grooming a young Indian adept Jiddu Krishnamurti as the new messiah. As is often the case with best laid plans, the no-nonsense Indian rejected the mantle much to the chagrin of Besant and her followers. With no love lost between her rival, Bailey was able to take over the theosophical Plan allowing it to continue on its way, despite these messianic setbacks.

By the 1930s, the British Establishment and intelligence services employed Satanist Edward Aleister Crowley and his Order of the Golden Dawn (or Stella Matutina) which joined hands with his aforementioned off-shoot of Ordo Templi Orientis (OTO) Germany’s Thule Society which, in turn, oversaw the rise of the Nazi Party. The Corporatists and International bankers did the rest. Much of the re-building from World War II came directly from occult imperatives, the principles of which overshadowed ALL of the new institutions that arose out of its purposely created ashes.

149548903.QziCUe3i.IMG_4362

Whitehall, London

Any directive must allow free-will and the opportunity for humanity to decide their own destiny without interference. As the Lucis Trust works with such people who support the principles behind an authoritarian brand of a New World Order, then we have to question what kind of spirituality the trust is really promoting. As the vast majority of global governments and their leaders are, without doubt psychopaths or sub-categories of psychologically deviant individuals, then what kind of Plan do we think is going to manifest?

World Good Will to all men?

The Lucis Trust would likely give all kinds of esoteric reasoning that the old world is dying and the New World Servers are ushering the New Age of true spiritual freedom and “right human relations”. However, real spiritual guidance needs no subtle forms of coercion and what amounts to forced choices. To that end, it is very clear to see which “Plan” is in operation at this present time characterised as it is by certain themes and signs which denote status, hierarchy, centralisation, group consciousness and an entirely autocratic brand of spirituality.

What underlies the Lucis Trust’s particular type of “education” is the placing of our energy, faith and responsibility in an external authority; a force of “supermen” based on hierarchical principles instead of our own independent and collective empowerment. Surely, if there is such a thing as “Christ consciousness” then it will manifest through a co-linear network of like minds where “right human relations” can emerge naturally without systems of belief instead of being focused in a “divine” saviour or group of “Ascended Masters” now so ubiquitous in the New Age Movement as a whole.


 triangles2double

Arcane School Triangles – disbursing energy to crumble the Old Order… But do we know who is behind this New Order? A Treatise on white magick or merely a more sophisticated rendering of black magick?


Corralling human thought into a prescribed and rigid belief system is seldom creative or sustainable but often incendiary, as it is drawn from invocations from so called “white magic.” The Lucis Trust describes occult meditation as: “a means of consciously and purposefully directing energy from a recognized source to the creation of some specific effect.” And this is the essential problem with “Magick” of any kind, (the “k” emphasizes occult ritualistic elements involved) especially with its focus on group consciousness and status. It seeks to create effects in the external world; to manipulate matter to gain some specific outcome and to “invoke” a particular thought form and/or entity. Whether it is a Baal or a Lord Maitreya is irrelevant. White and black magick are two sides of the same coin. White magick is simply more coy about its intent to manipulate matter towards its perception of what is perceived as “good.”

There is no need to base Synarchist precepts upon a world that does not operate according to elitist beliefs systems whether termed “spiritual” or otherwise. The implicit message from the Lucis Trust is that ordinary men and women need to be schooled and instructed by those in the know, which at the moment comprises authoritarian followers and social dominators of various degrees. The last thing humanity needs is to have its spirituality defined by more authority, yet that is exactly what the Lucis Trust and the United Nations would have us adopt.

Working on ourselves can naturally manifest the effects in the outer world without recourse to a centralised belief system and it’s hierarchy of spiritual administrators. We surely have to be extremely careful that such a funnelling of potent human energy is being directed to the correct quarters and to pose the question: for what purpose? No such public discussion has taken place as to whether organisations like the Lucis Trust should be sitting at the table of hundreds of influential think-tanks and NGOs, not least the United Nations. We only have Alice Bailey’s word that what she was channelling was indeed benevolent. And given the evidence, it appears slick and heavy with a technical integration of Western magick and Eastern techniques but ultimately devoid of anything approaching spiritual emancipation.

Given the nature of “The Absolute” and the Mixtus Orbis of this world characterised by deception so that we may learn to see the unseen, do we really think that such monolithic expressions of occult authority are actually offering something genuinely liberating? Or are they merely offering the illusion of such a possibility?

In order to try and answer that question we will have to look at the possible roots of Alice Bailey’s “overshadowing” Tibetan.

 


* I must confess some personal interest in the Lucis Trust. I was a member of the Arcane School for five years in my early twenties and attended many of their seminars and conferences based in Whitehall, London. It is only now in hindsight that I realise what an extremely clever and high-level disinformation project it truly is.  This does not discount the many and varied expositions on esoteric truth contained within. However, it’s important to be aware exactly how spiritual information of this kind can be co-opted and distorted exactly because so much of the nature of our hyperdimensional reality has been left out.

It is especially sad, since there are many genuine and well-intentioned people within its ranks who come from a variety of backgrounds. An overwhelmingly white, middle-class demographic, many are drawn from UN-linked NGOs, the civil service and corporate machine. What defines this group is a centre of gravity focused in the intellect, a strong pull towards status (though often subconscious) and a genuine desire to serve humanity. These of course, can be recognised at the lower and mid tiers of the freemasonic degree process. An overriding emphasis on a Christ figurehead and his hierarchy of “Masters” is the proffered carrot despite the insistence on inner work and soul integration.  In my view, the original ancient wisdom – even from the mix of theosophy from which the Bailey works were drawn – suggests that a “Christ consciousness” will manifest through a network of individuals rather than focused in an architecture of authority managed through a network of a New Group of World Servers structured around magical invocation, often at the Establishment level.  At the higher levels of freemasonic operations, it is anyone’s guess what is occurring, but given what we know about ponerology and the red flags all over the Lucis Trust itself, the prognosis isn’t good.

However, I would urge readers to discover the nature of Alice Bailey / D.K. material in order to judge for yourselves. It  will require deep study in parallel to other esoteric systems and with a keen inner eye cognizant of  how such a system of spiritual teaching is now being used in our present culture.  There is, at one level, much to commend it – up to a point.  Then you might like to compare it to Gurdjieff’s Fourth Way Teachings and the latter day Fourth Way School of paleo-Christianity, both of which can be found at cassiopaea.org and paleochristianity.org.

 


Notes

[2] ‘The Great Invocation’
From the point of Light within the Mind of God
Let light stream forth into the minds of men
Let Light descend on Earth.
From the point of Love within the Heart of God
Let love stream forth into the hearts of men.
May Christ return to Earth.
From the centre where the Will of God is known
Let purpose guide the little wills of men-
The purpose which the Masters know and serve.
From the centre which we call the race of men
Let the Plan of Love and Light work out
And may it seal the door where evil dwells.
Let Light and Love and Power restore the Plan on Earth.
[3] http://www.lucistrust.org/en/service_activities/triangles
[4] http://www.lucistrust.org/en/books/the_beacon_magazine
[5] ‘The Esoteric Meaning of Lucifer’ – http://www.lucistrust.org/en/arcane_school/talks_and_articles/the_esoteric_meaning_of_lucifer
[6] Luci Trust Charter | http://www.lucistrust.org
[7] http://www.lucistrust.org/en/service_activities/world_goodwill/purposes_objectives
[8] A Treatise on White Magic By Alice A. Bailey, Published by Lucis Publishing Co. 1934. http://www.alice.bailey.it/testi…/A-Treatise-on-White-Magic.pdf
[9] ‘A World Core Curriculum for Global Education Framework of Our Global Knowledge| http://www.unol.org/rms/wcc.html | http://www.robertmuller.org/rm/R1/World_Core_Curriculum.html
[10] Education for a New Age By Alice A. Bailey, Published by Lucis Publishing Co. 1954 | Updated in PDF online version 1998: http://www.bailey.it/images/testi-inglese/Education-in-the-New-Age.pdf

Save

Save

The Z Factor XVI: Bio-Piracy and Bio-Warfare

 ” ‘Israel is at the top,’ … ‘It has tentacles reaching out worldwide. [It has] a pyramid system at work that’s awesome … they have brokers everywhere, bank accounts everywhere; they’ve got recruiters, they’ve got translators, they’ve got travel agents who set up the visas.’ “

Dr. Nancy Scheper-Hughes, UC Berkeley Professor of Medical Anthropology


As if all this were not horrific enough, it seems that for the psychopaths and morally deficient presently embedded in the Israeli government, military and medical establishment, even the dead bodies of Palestinians can be turned into a profit-making enterprise. Indeed, the trafficking of body parts had a head start in Israel as a major destination and transit point. From around 1997-2007 there existed an extensive Israeli transplant tourism/organ-trafficking network worth millions of dollars. It supplied only a few thousand Israeli patients worldwide with organs-to-order. Media attention and public recognition of the networks was made from the arrest of orthodox rabbi, Levy Izhak Rosenbaum, where through his wheeling and dealing, links to New York hospitals and the organ trade were established.

In 2003, After living in Australia for several years, Rosenbaum and his wife arrived in the U.S. from Israel, settling in Brooklyn. Rosenbaum launched a company called Medicalink USA Inc. in 2000 and also managed a charity Kav Lachayim United Lifeline Inc. set up by a relation. It was designed to assist mostly Jewish sick and disabled persons by offering donor transplants. Rosebaum made millions from these “charities” in a relatively short period of time with “… four New York properties for a total $5.1 million and built the 6,745-square-foot brick house where he now lives” according to a Bloomberg News report from October 21, 2011. The report went on: “He previously rented a three-bedroom, two-bath apartment for about $1,500 a month, according to Yitzchok Krasne, who lives there now. In court, Mr. Rosenbaum said he worked in the real estate business.”

In July 2009, Rosenbaum was arrested by the New Jersey FBI as part of a major crackdown on money laundering and political corruption. Other rabbis and city mayors were also charged. Authorities gradually learned that the orthodox Rabbi was part of a major organ trafficking outfit involving the brokering and sale of kidneys by Israelis and who charged Americans as much as $160,000 a kidney. He created a scheme by which donor and recipient would deceive hospital workers who checked for illegalities. According to Rosenbaum’s attorney Ronald Kleinberg: “The transplant surgeries occurred in prestigious American hospitals, and were performed by experienced and expert kidney transplant surgeons.”

One has to wonder just how “rigorous” such an evaluation procedure really was and how much hospital authorities knew about these cases. A spokesman for the Johns Hopkins Hospital who was a client of Mr. Rosenbaum said: “… team of doctors and social workers subjects every donor and recipient to scrutiny.” And in a further statement: “All potential donors and recipients are interviewed multiple times by a team of providers during a rigorous screening process, However, no matter how thorough our policies and procedures are, the pre-transplant evaluation may not detect premeditated and skillful attempts to undermine and deceive the evaluation process.”

The first person to be convicted of organ trafficking in the United States: “Levy Izhak Rosenbaum, 60, pleaded guilty Thursday to three counts of organ trafficking and one count of conspiracy in federal court in Trenton, N.J. He said three ailing people in New Jersey paid him a total $410,000 to arrange the sale of kidneys from healthy donors and an undercover FBI agent paid him $10,000.” He is currently serving 20 years in jail.

picture-247-1316738388

Nancy Scheper-Hughes

The reason the NJ FBI was able to indict Rosenbaum was thanks to the assistance of whistleblower Dr. Nancy Scheper-Hughes professor of anthropology at the University of California, Berkeley, and director of the doctoral program in medicine and society. She is also the co-founder of Organs Watch an independent, medical human rights, research and documentation centre at UC Berkeley. Scheper-Hughes has been an expert on global organ trafficking since 1996 carrying out field research and tracking the routes from Brazil, Argentina, and Cuba, to Europe and Turkey, India, South Africa, and the United States. She discovered one of possibly several international networks of organ traffickers with a complex hierarchy of rogue transplant surgeons, their brokers, lawyers, kidney hunters, insurance and travel agents, safe house operators, and “baby sitters” to mind sick and anxious international “transplant tourists.”

Until Rosenbaum’s arrest it had been impossible for Scheper-Hughes to get the attention of the FBI to even consider her claims that organ harvesting was taking place but gradually evidence was gathered and the fabric of the network slowly began to unravel. Rosenbaum had played his part in this criminal network which originated in Israel under the direction of Jewish Mafia boss Ilan Peri. Although his business was a primary node in the organ trafficking network after initially being arrested, he was eventually released from a German jail and then in his native Israel through convenient judicial loopholes.

Two new laws were passed by the Israeli parliament in 2008, which established a threshold for brain deaths and the prohibition of buying, selling and brokering of organs for transplant. Despite these laws, the presence of the Russian-Jewish mafia in Israel has guaranteed that the business continues though it is much tighter operation. Peri continues to offer what is known as transplant tours which he maintains are wholly legal.

The reason the criminal justice system refused to believe Scheper-Hughes was due to the implicit conditioning that lies as a buffer across all Israeli and American-Jewish culture. To accuse – whatever the legitimacy of the claim – is to be equated with right wing anti-Semitism, a hot potato everyone wants to avoid. When combined with the horror that is organ trafficking then it becomes easy to look the other way and pretend such an accusation is either ridiculous or too horrible to believe.

1026117Rabbi Levy Izhak Rosenbaum

The rumours that Palestinian bodies were being harvested for their organs and skin were circulating throughout the 1990s. In 2009, with the arrest of Izhak Rosenbaum and as Scheper-Hughes’ efforts came to the attention of the media, another article was published in a left-wing, Swedish tabloid Aftonbladet on August 17th of that year by journalist Donald Boström which tackled directly the rumour-ville of organ harvesting in Palestine’s occupied territories by the Israeli Defence Force.

Based on his book Inshallah (2001) which explored the same themes, he revisited his research, summarising his findings under the title of: “Our sons are plundered of their organs”, referencing Palestinian families who were convinced their loved ones had been first murdered then violated for their organs. Boström offered largely circumstantial, albeit compelling – evidence that this was still the case. It was common knowledge that Israeli authorities and hospital managers directors and even civil servants were participating in an illegal but lucrative trade and any claims to the contrary were put down to Palestinian propaganda. He stated it was time to bring to light what was happening in the occupied territories since the intifada began, where: “… young Palestinian men disappeared, that they were brought back after five days, at night, under tremendous secrecy, stitched back together after having been cut from abdomen to chin.”

Needless to say, Israeli government officials, lobbyists and lawyers in Israel and the United States went berserk with accusations of anti-Semitism and the well-worn tag of “blood-libel” which came to be associated with any future claims of organ-trafficking. Pick a sound-bite and mix it with Jewish victimhood and the barrier to criticism remains.

Scheper-Hughes followed this story and was unsure that such a crime could be connected to her own investigations. As she states in her own 2010 article: ‘Israel’s National Forensic Institute: Organ Harvest’ for online politics journal Counterpunch:

With respect to the Swedish “blood libel” against the National Forensic Institute at Abu Kabir, the main issue that wasn’t raised in the avalanche of articles, editorials, and news columns published in Israel, Europe and the United States was one simple question, “Was the organ theft story true?” And were there any grounds for linking the tissue theft from the dead to the organization of illicit transplant tours for Israeli patients? Were there any grounds for linking the one story with another?

Not only was it true that the extent of the network was global, Israel’s L. Greenberg National Institute of Forensic Medicine, otherwise known as The Abu Kabir Institute was at the centre of it all. Working under the auspices of the Ministry of Health, the institute is affiliated with the Sackler School of Medicine at Tel Aviv University (which is yet another body which carries out specialist genetics research) and also serves as the controlling entity for burials by the orthodox religious group Cheva Kadisha. It therefore has a respected status in Israeli society as a legal mortuary on the one hand and a covert role as the central source for illegal organ transplantation.

Abukebir

                       The Abu Kabir Institute

One man who was interviewed by Scheper-Hughes back in July 2000, as part of her research into “transplant tourism” proved to be the lynch-pin around which the whole network was organised. He had even boasted of its creation himself. The director of the Institute Dr. Yehuda Hiss was happy to talk about the illegal activities at the time since it was clear he believed he was operating under the unquestioning strength of his own moral compass. He saw an inadequate situation regarding transplants for Israelis and needed a proactive resolution which he intended to provide. His candour would soon change into complete denial several years later.

Having sat on the interview for ten years Scheper-Hughes for fear of reprisals she decided to publish in 2009, during the trial of Rosenbaum. However, concerned to give Hiss a chance to set the record straight she contacted him and a meeting was set up provided the director and his lawyers could vet the doctor’s questions. In the end, the Ministry of Health denied the chance for another interview under those circumstances. This was not the only effect of her visit. It seems the “blood libel” tag was back. In her own words:

While being interviewed about the effects of the changes in transplant laws and practices, several medical and transplant colleagues in Tel Aviv and Jerusalem often interjected disparaging references to the ‘despicable blood libel by the Swedish media,’ even though they knew full well – and knew that I knew – that tucked inside Boström’s tabloid story was a real medical and political scandal of international proportions. I understood their nervousness about the topic, but not their denial of a known fact that was being manipulated into a global political tool of the Israeli government.”

In the original audio-taped interview, the professor was given some highly revealing responses to her pointed questions. Hiss, freely discussed the: “ ‘informal’ procurement of organs and tissues from the bodies of the dead brought to the Institute for examination and autopsy”, and where there existed a: “‘presumed’ consent, one invented by him and shared with no one except, by example, with his medical students and residents and interns.” She further described his: “… quiet policy of aggressive tissue, bone, skin, and organ harvesting, purportedly for the greater good of his country, a country at war, and for the good of his countryman.”

Hiss, like all delusional and religious authoritarian personalities perceived himself to be following a higher law overlaid with a cold mask of scientific rationalism. As he saw it, his own moral code was in perfect alignment to the needs of the situation. That meant he would provide a service to Israelis whatever the perceived “rules.” Consequently, Professor Hiss was (and probably still is) seen as a hero in Jewish dominated US media as well as in his native Israel since Palestinian lives are worthless as they are all terrorists and suicide bombers anyway. So, what’s the problem of using their bodies as a resource for the superior race of the Jew? Obviously, many Israelis do not subscribe to such a view and are as horrified as any person with conscience across the racial divide. But the topic of organ harvesting – let alone from Palestinians – does not get a chance to be debated within Israeli culture, least of all, within politics.

Two colleagues of Scheper-Hughes, former professor at Hebrew University and anthropologist Meira Weiss, and Chen Kugel, M.D., a forensic pathologist who had worked with his mentor Yehuda Hiss at the Institute. They had both supported Scheper-Hughes and her investigations, urging her to make public the tape-recording of Hiss in 2000. Having been forced from their respective jobs for speaking out, it was now the turn of their colleague.

The Interview took place in Hiss’ office at the Institute on July 21st 2000 in the presence if Miera Weiss and another staff member. Yehuda Hiss’ account gave a thorough and extensive overview of the role that he and the Institute played in the procurement of organs and tissue. The key revelations from the interview, as published in Nancy Scheper-Hughes’ aforementioned Counterpunch article of 2010, are as follows:

  • A personal approach and Establishment connections are paramount. The Israeli Defence Force (IDF) has a strong relationship with the Institute harvesting predominantly skin and corneas for several hospitals.
  • For autopsies permission of the families was always sought in the 1970s but by the 1990s this had changed. Due to resistance in Israel to the idea of autopsy – both Jewish and Arab – “… everything is done off the record, highly informal. We never asked for the families’ permission.” […] But we would harvest only from bodies that the family agreed to allow an autopsy. So, we would never harvest where there were objections to the autopsy.”
  • “The law demands permissions for autopsy, but not for harvesting. I read this in the law books… We were free to take skin from the back of legs. We took cornea. … In the beginning of the 1990s, we began to take some long bones from the legs. Then we were asked for cardiac valves, and we did a few of them, because of the lack of collaboration between us and major thoracic departments. Then, beginning in 1995, we started to do it more formally. It was done according to a certain list of priorities, established by various medical centers and specific departments. It was done as a kind of semi-legal thing. At that point, we would inform the Ministry of Health. Before that time [1995], it was only between me/the Institute and the various departments and medical centers – informally. Later, we decided that it should be done through the Ministry of Health.”
  •  “Independence is very important. We are now part of the Ministry of Health, and the director-general of the ministry is our boss, but we are actually completely independent. Until a few years ago, all medical centers were under the Ministry of Health, but in the late 1990s they have become independent. There are only a few still directly under the Ministry of Health. Since then, they are more interested in what we are doing here and in our capacities [to harvest tissues], and so we now get more demands and we feel that it should be regulated. We want to be on record, too, for the various costs that are involved in the harvesting of skin and cornea, bones, pulmonary values and so forth… . But until then, this was just between us and the various hospitals that we serviced, but we wanted there to be some control over this.”
  • Setting prices: “In 1996, we made up a list of the various medical services that we provided, a list of hundreds or thousands of shekels – there were expenses that we wanted to recoup. We would collaborate only with public hospitals. … Since then – about two years ago [1998] – we were told to ask permission for everything. [This is a reference to the late Sergeant Zeev Buzaglo of the Golani Brigade, who was killed in a training accident in April 1997. When his father, Dr. Haim Buzaglo, a pediatrician, came to see his son’s body, he saw that it had been harmed at the Institute – NS-H.” ]
  • “There is a special relationship between the Institute and the army because of the current political situation in Israel. All Israelis feel that we all have an obligation to help out in some way, and because we all served in the army, we all have a personal stake in the army ever after. We are all linked to the army. And because of this, we took it for granted. We never asked. We thought it was part of the duty of all Israelis to cooperate.”
  • “In Israel, 100 per cent of the skin harvested goes to Hadassah Hospital’s skin bank – it is for military purposes only – no biotech firms have access. There is another skin bank in the south of the country, to which the Institute is not linked – but I know that if something happens – if one of the burn centers need skin for a private patient, say, they can take skin from the Hadassah skin bank, but they have to repay it. Logistically, we are only linked to Hadassah.”
  • “Since six months ago, we have a new man working with us downstairs, who is a kind of mortuary assistant, and he is harvesting skin, bones, cornea, and bones. Before him, there was only an arrangement with the army – they used to send us here every week a plastic surgeon, who would come here to harvest skin for the skin bank in Hadassah. This lasted for many years. More than 12 or 13 years he did this. Since 1987-1988, every other week, a plastic surgeon would come here to harvest skin. But now we no longer have this direct relationship with the army since this latest scandal. Now, we have our own mortuary assistant, who is paid to harvest for us all the skin, bone, cornea, etc., that is needed. He helps out in other activities as well.”
  • The foundation to what has become the modern relationship with Russia and Israel and organ harvesting: “You can buy cornea from Russia for $300 each, I think…. In Moscow, you can get a kidney for $20,000 and cornea for a few dollars, because they really don’t care… At every autopsy, they take what they want, and they have a tremendous stockpile of organs that they can draw on. They have skin and cornea. In some large medical centers in Russia, you can get fresh kidney that they get from auto accidents – and in Turkey as well. So, in both places you can get transplanted organs for just $20,000 – including the kidney – because they have a stockpile of them. I know because I was part of a transplant procurement organization, and we studied this. It is very cheap. It is well done by very good surgeons there. In fact, there is a surplus of kidneys in Russia. They have surplus because fewer people there can afford transplants.”
  • Regarding Transplant Tourism: “… sometimes our surgeons would accompany our Israeli patients to Russia, and they would perform the surgery there and the kidney was from a Russian. The surgery would be performed by Israeli doctors in Russia, with Russian kidneys. Some are leading transplant surgeons from Israel…”
  •  “Many things in Israel are done on a personal basis and through connections… I think that in Israel everything should be as equitable as possible. One should not have to depend on connections or money. If advertising and the media would only persuade the Israeli population to donate organs from deceased victims from trauma… [ and even though there is nothing in Talmudic law against organ harvesting from the dead], a religious family will find a rabbi who will agree with them. I try to tell them how important it is to donate, and they will say, “I need to discuss this with my rabbi” – and nine times out of ten they come back with a negative answer. That is, the answer that they want…”

According to Israeli authorities since the disclosure of the organ trade and the whistle-blowing of Nancy Scheper-Hughes permission for autopsies and harvesting has been formalised and regulations introduced. The trade in organs harvested from the bodies of Israeli soldiers, Israeli citizens, Palestinians and foreign workers was said to have ceased. However, recent allegations suggest that the industry merely went further underground. Perhaps it was unlikely that such a lucrative business would simply grind to a halt.

Israel’s popular newspaper Haaretz published a report on June 20th 2013 with the headline: ‘Israeli MDs harvesting organs for international trafficking ring.’ Costa Rican authorities had been working hard to break up an international organ trafficking ring and had finally achieved success as they carried out raids on several medical establishments. It was reported that several Israeli doctors had been at the centre of the network who: “specialised in selling kidneys to patients in Israel and East Europe.” The head of Nephrology Francisco Mora Palma, who worked at one of the largest state-run medical centers, Calderon Guardia Hospital, was arrested for his role in the trafficking ring. A police officer working with the doctor as a scout for potential donors was also arrested. Once again, the police implied that the ring was merely part of a larger global operation. With estimates of $16,000-20,000 paid for kidney donors, two way traffic from Israel to destination countries and the Ministry of Health’s protestations that it knew nothing about the trafficking – business is flourishing. As Attorney General Chavarria stated, this is likely just the “tip of the iceberg.”

If we cast our mind back to the problem of missing persons in the United States and across the world with such sums of money at stake, is it not logical to assume that many of the missing, mostly children are being abducted and sold for body parts? Well, sure enough this is exactly what the present research is suggests.

sons_p2

19-year-old Bilal Achmed Ghanan was shot and taken away by Israeli soldiers. His body was returned to his family brutally stitched up from the abdomen to the chin. Source: Israeli Organ Harvesting The New “Blood Libel”? by Alison Weir, 2009.

On October 18th 2013, The Telegraph’s Steven Swinford offered the first reported case of organ trafficking uncovered in the United Kingdom. A little Somalian girl was smuggled into the Island expressly to have her organs harvested for needy for those desperate for transplants. Child protection agencies warned that this was unlikely to be an isolated incident since the number of human trafficking victims in the UK has reached record levels, having risen by over 50 per cent in 2012.

Egypt too was suffering from the internal fractures of Western influenced meddling which has resulted in a tragic civil war offers rich pickings for the organ traffickers. IRN News a service of the UN Office for the Coordination of Humanitarian Affairs ran a story entitled: ‘EGYPT: Rising tide of child abductions’ which was published in December 2013. A coalition of 100 Egyptian child rights advocacy groups is continuing to apply pressure on the military government to take steps to halt the huge rise in child abductions across the country. The report quoted ex-policeman and security expert Maher Zakhry who stated: “The kidnapping of children has become a very worrying phenomenon,” … “Our country’s deteriorating security conditions make this crime more possible.”

Anywhere there is conflict and civilian casualties you will find organ traffickers on the prowl which is why the conflict in Syria and the 11 million refugees is a humanitarian disaster beyond imagining with children being prey not just to government and rebel bullets and shrapnel but the tangential obscenity of traffickers. Indeed, according to the latest reports the US-NATO backed Al-Qaeda outfit The Free Syrian Army has been accused not only of various atrocities, but indulging in a bit of outsourced organ trafficking on the side. Allegations of harvesting the body organs of Syrian civilians and army soldiers after kidnapping and murdering them have been reported by the Turkish paper Yurt. Though similar reports strangely no longer seem to exist on newspaper servers, a debate over whether this is propaganda or not will doubtless continue.

Nancy Scheper-Hughes’ courageous research showed that kidney trafficking in particular was overwhelming sourced from Israel. What is even more disturbing and which confirms yet again, why the idea of revenge and the cliche of self-loathing appears to play a part. Scheper-Hughes identified two motivations of the Israeli organ traffickers. The first was unsurprisingly: “greed” and the second was incredibly: “Revenge, restitution—reparation for the Holocaust.” where they described this further as: “… kind of ‘an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth. We’re going to get every single kidney and liver and heart that we can. The world owes it to us.’” [1]

Once again, this pathological entitlement to inflict revenge and retribution is drawn from a preceived passivity and acquiescence to that historical victimhood. This has become inverted and its dark shadow projected out into the world to contribute to the spread of that very same infection of evil into the world.

“The World Owes us.”

 

Chemical Weapons and Biological Warfare

And if murdered Palestinians can be used as a source for organ trafficking then it shouldn’t be surprising that such minds can think up other ways to desecrate and even extinguish the very idea of Palestinians as a race.

330px-WMD_world_map.svgBiological | Chemical | Nuclear | Radiological (wikipedia)

Israel has long had a reputation for developing chemical and biological weapons methods (CBW) for their most effective dispersal, preferably in the Palestinian population. Ethnic cleansing always seems to return as the primary mover for such actions, the Israeli occupation of Haifa on 23 April 1948, is an early case. It was thought to be under Arab control and thus under the “protection” of the British forces when it was used as one of the first experiments in Israeli chemical warfare. The city water supply still comes from a nearby village, Kabri, about 10 kms to the north, through an aqueduct. From 6 May to about 19 May, the city population was struck down by a sudden typhoid epidemic. Somewhere along this supply point Zionists injected typhoid into the water system.

The minutes of an emergency conference held at the Lebanese Red Cross Hospital in Acre on 6 May and attended by top level Army and Medical personnel determined the outbreak was “water borne” and “not due to crowded or unhygienic conditions as claimed by the Israelis.” [2]According to Dr. De Meuron of the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC) it was the first time something of this nature had ever happened in Palestine. The poisoning of Acre’s water supply ended with destruction of the city, the depopulation of its inhabitants, war crimes committed by Zionist soldiers including acts of rape, enforced poisoning by cyanide and the internment of civilians in concentration camps. Homes, farms, businesses and the denial of return to their city were sanctioned, euphemistically known as “Transfer” by Zionists. (It followed a similar pattern of experimental destruction which could be likened to the genocide inflicted on Iraqi inhabitants of Fallujah during the invasion of Iraq).

In 1999 Palestinian physician Dr. Salman Abu Sitta stated the facts to the UK House of Commons that during the 1948 War: “… bacteriological warfare was used by poisoning wells and infecting drinking water with malaria and typhus. This was the case in the summer of 1948, as Ben-Gurion admitted in his diary.” [3] Fast forward to the destruction wrought by the Israeli army on Beit Hanoun’s sanitations and sewage networks intentionally mixing them with potable water networks in the hope of causing environmental and health problems. The Association of Palestinian Hydrologists called on “all the legal institutions to work on disclosing the Israeli practices that aim at spreading diseases and epidemics in the northern Gaza Strip town of Beit Hanoun” in July of 2004. [4]

Another example of Zionist flirtation with toxic concoctions hit an upward curve in October 30, 1996. Rebels in Papua New Guinea accused Israel of providing government forces with “chemical bombs” dropped by helicopters, causing skin irritation and burning. Following the tradition of the US who happily sold chemical weapons to Saddam Hussein more than a decade before the first Iraq war, the Israeli government decided to yield to a more open stance of double standards by not submitting the 1993 Chemical Weapons Convention to Knesset for ratification. On September 25 1997, Israeli MOSSAD agents attempted to poison Hamas leader Khaled Meshaal with fentanyl in Amman, Jordan. Meshaal is administered an antidote in exchange for Jordan’s release of captured agents.

Israeli’s love affair with micro-biology and chemical warfare is focused in the top secret facility of the Israel Institute for Biological Research, (IIBR) which is obviously very busy. According to one biologist who worked at IIBR: “There is hardly a single known or unknown form of chemical or biological weapon … which is not manufactured at the institute [IIBR].” In August, 1998 Israeli daily Yediot Ahronot published an exposé calling IIBR “metropolitan Tel Aviv’s most severe environmental hazard” which gave some publicity to Israelis living in the area who had launched an appeal to the Supreme Court to prevent the expansion of the institute without success.[5]

In October 2000, perhaps in response to encouraging noises from excited and well paid scientists, the Israeli military was allowed to test out their latest bag of tricks by shooting gas canisters into schoolyard and classrooms at T’ku, near Bethlehem. Over 24 children suffered from gas inhalation and required hospitalisation. Apparently, gas “differs from the standard tear-gas used around the world in dispersing demonstrations.” [6]

American filmmaker James Longley documented the use of unknown gas attacks that took place on February 12, 2001, in Khan Younis, located in the Gaza Strip and West Bank. His film “Gaza Strip” garnered several awards after revealing the reality of the suffering undergone by the victims many of whom were forced to remain in hospital for weeks. More repeated gas attacks followed over February and March with reports from locations near Bethlehem; East of Gaza city and the West Bank village of Al-Zawiya. Experts believe the chemical was a new, unknown type of nerve gas. [7]

dna-horz© infrakshun

BBC Television produced one of the first in-depth investigations into Israel’s use of chemical weapons in March, 2003 called Israel’s Secret Weapon. The attacks in Gaza and the West bank were investigated. The programme’s conclusion was that: “The Israeli army has used new unidentified weapons. In February 2001 a new gas was used in Gaza. A hundred and eighty patients were admitted to hospitals with severe convulsions… Israel is outside chemical and biological weapons treaties and still refuses to say what the new gas was.” Unsurprisingly, even before the programme was aired the Israel PR reflex was in operation over the slightest possibility of criticism and considered “lodging a vehement protest” to banish any thought there may be “double standards” at work as alleged by the film. [8]

Regardless of the prohibition of chemical weapons in the 21st Century the Israeli government believes that riots and unrest provide a perfect opportunity to test the latest chemical weaponry they have in their possession.

By June of 2004, protests against the construction of the West bank barrier clinics in Al-Zawiya saw 130 patients treated for gas inhalation. This was not tear gas or any conventional chemical for crowd dispersal. Dr. Abu Madi stated: “The patients were children, women, old people and young men …there were a high number of cases of [tetany], spasm in legs and hands, connected to the nervous system. Pupils were dilated … Other symptoms included shock, semi-consciousness, hyperventilation, irritation and sweating.”

In a 2009 report entitled: Rain of Fire: Israel’s Unlawful Use of White Phosphorus in Gaza Human Rights Watch said: “Israel’s repeated firing of white phosphorus shells over densely populated areas of Gaza during its recent military campaign was indiscriminate and is evidence of war crimes.” The document provided detailed witness accounts of the “devastating effects that white phosphorus munitions had on civilians and civilian property in Gaza.” Fred Abrahams, senior emergencies researcher and co-author of the report stated: “In Gaza, the Israeli military didn’t just use white phosphorus in open areas as a screen for its troops. It fired white phosphorus repeatedly over densely populated areas, even when its troops weren’t in the area and safer smoke shells were available. As a result, civilians needlessly suffered and died.” [9]

Another paper from the New Weapons Research Committee reported: “the 2006 and 2009 Israeli bombings on Gaza left a high concentration of toxic metals in soil, which can cause tumours, fertility problems, and serious effects on newborns, like deformities and genetic pathologies.” [10] Further, from a Palestine Human Rights Information Centre report of 1989 chemicals in the tear gas canisters ensures the gas sticks to clothes, food and walls, for considerable periods of time long after they have been fired. The report states that: “Residues of CS gas, one of the gases in use, remaining on food, can break down into cyanide when the food is cooked, even long after exposure.” [11] Even the use of Napalm has been employed against the Palestinian people as far back as 1967. Keen to keep up with the new innovations being tested out on Vietnamese soldiers and civilians alike Israel signed on the dotted line in anticipation. [12]

image004

On 17 January 2009, Israeli forces bombed a school run by the United Nations agency for Palestine refugees (UNRWA) in Beit Lahiya in the northern Gaza Strip. Around 1,600 Palestinians from the northern Gaza Strip, mostly families including young children, sought refuge at the school to escape Israeli air strikes that were targeting homes in densely populated areas. At least two children were killed in the attack and another dozen wounded by the white phosphorus bombs fired at the school.”  –  ‘Photostory: Israel attacks UN school in Gaza’ – The Electronic Intifada


The new Yissum Research Development Company of the Hebrew University, has just finished patting itself on the back for establishing an anti-terrorism technology centre: “which envisions that the centre will become a world leader in developing anti-terrorism warfare technology, especially relating to chemical and biological anti-terrorism.” One has to wonder why? Especially as the Hebrew University: “… has received around $10 million annually from US government agencies in grants for infrastructure and applied research.” [13]  The absence of a real external threat other than some phony CIA/MOSSAD infiltrated Jihadist group or the conveniently ubiquitous Al-Qaeda threatening to show up in the next country targeted for invasion, this very brief look at chemical warfare shows that Israel and the US are obsessed with these fields of research.

During the Gaza and West bank incursions nerve gases were not the only examples inflicted on the Palestinians. In October, Italian investigators found forensic evidence that suggested that a drive to introduce a new form of chemical warfare in the occupied territories represented the near future of US “counterinsurgency warfare.” With photographic evidence and witness testimony from the many victims and doctors on the ground, the use of Dense Inert Metal Explosives (DIME) was said to be the most probable cause.[14]  Developed at the US Air Force Research Laboratory, DIME is a low collateral damage weapon (LCD) which produces a powerful blast within a small area, while allowing lower pressure but increased impulse in the area. It sprays a superheated “micro-shrapnel” of powdered Heavy Metal Tungsten Alloy (HMTA) that is geno-toxic (extremely harmful to human DNA.) as well as being dangerous to overall health. [15]

Chief of the emergency unit at Gaza’s largest hospital in Al-Shifa, Dr Joma Al-Saqqa had first-hand experience of the effects on the human body. As he was treating patients he observed that: “…despite the damage in internal soft tissue in the bodies of injured people, the fragments were not detected by X-ray. In other words, they had disappeared or dissolved inside the body.”  Dr. Al-Saqqa reported that: “When the wounds were explored no foreign material was found. There was tissue death, the extent of which was difficult to determine … A higher deep infection rate resulted with subsequent amputation. In spite of amputation there was a higher mortality.” [16]

He confirmed:

“… that there were dozens of wounded legs and arms. Many of them had been burned from the inside, and distorted to the point that they cannot return to life again.” … “When the shrapnel hit[s] the body, it causes very strong burns that destroy the tissues around the bones … it burns and destroys internal organs, like the liver, kidneys, and the spleen and other organs and makes saving the wounded almost impossible. As a surgeon, I have seen thousands of wounds during the Intifada, but nothing was like this weapon.” [17]

The doctor also concluded that the effects of the weapon seemed “radioactive.”

After his experiences Al-Saqqa is in no doubt that the Israeli Army was employing a new chemical weapon which had resulted in the deaths of 50 Palestinians and over 200 injured. Analysis of victims’ wounds proved impossible. Gaza’s only forensic crime laboratory was destroyed by the Israelis on June 27 of the siege which seems more than a little convenient.[18] In the Gaza conflict of 2008-2009 the exact same evidence of chemical warfare was found. Dr. Mads Gilbert and Dr. Erik Fosse, who were working on Palestinians who suffered wounds in the attacks, believed such injuries could only have come from a new type of weapon such as the DIME bomb. [19]

A 2004 study by the British Medical Association concluded that the world was perhaps only a few years away from “terrifying biological weapons capable of killing only people of specific ethnic groups, citing advances in “genetic weapons technology.” More than a twelve years ago Deputy Secretary of Defence Paul Wolfowitz and I.Lewis Libby, Chief of staff to Vice President Dick Cheney had argued in draft policy statements to press for the further establishment of various imperialist polices including the development of biological weapons that can “target specific genotypes [and] may transform biological warfare from the realm of terror to a politically useful tool.” [20]

The now infamous report in the The Times back in 1998 described Israel’s claim to have successfully developed an “ethnic bullet” that targets Arabs. Indeed, no denials have been forthcoming and from the same report an Israeli government spokesman said: “we have a basket full of serious surprises that we will not hesitate to use if we feel that the state of Israel is under serious threat.” [21]

Translation: anything is acceptable as long as Israel can have its own way.

It seems a far cry from notions of peace and reconciliation though again ironic in its parallels to Nazism. This also connects to the expansion of the Human Genome Project and America’s love affair with eugenics which harks back to the brain-drain of Nazi scientists during and after the Second World War which in turn, created the principles upon which the CIA and the National Security State were formed. The crucial question we might ask here is: if Arabs can be targeted genetically, can the Israelis also target other “genetic lines,” such as peoples of black or Asian or Anglo-Saxon heritage? Stanford University biophysicist, Professor Steven Block makes this pertinent observation: “We’re tempted to say that nobody in their right mind would ever use these things, but not everybody is in their right mind.” [22]

Yet for the many in government, the military and intelligence circles, the only mind is the psychopath’s mind and everyone else must conform to its reality.


See also: Israel is the organ harvesting and human trafficking global ringleader, with complicit help from US and Turkey  It seems Israel and its proxy army ISIS can’t stop themselves…

The following link may have implications for producing ethnic-specific weapons for bio-warfare. This especially interesting since Putin is a major threat to the Three Establishment Model’s design for world order:

Putin: Someone is harvesting Russian bio samples for obscure purposes


Notes

[1] ‘Israeli Organ Trafficking and Theft: From Moldova to Palestine by Alison Weir, Washington Report on Middle East Affairs, November 2009.
[2] ‘Traces of Posion – Israel’s Dark History revealed.’ By Salman Abu-Sitta, Al-Ahram Weekly Issue No. 62, Feb 27 – March 5, 2003.
[3] ‘Israel and Chemical/Biological Weapons: History, Deterrence, and Arms Control,’ by Avner Cohen, The Nonproliferation Review, Fall-Winter 2001, Vol. 8, No. 3, p. 32.
[4] ‘Hydrologists warn of Israeli spreading diseases in N. Gaza’ China View March 3, 2004.
[5] Examples from 1990 – 1998 verified and sourced from Nuclear Threat Initiative; Israel Chronology 1998 – 2010 | http://www.nti.org/media/pdfs/israel_biological.pdf?_=1316466791.
[6] Iran Republic News Agency (IRNA), October 29, 2000.
[7] ‘Israeli Army Fires Highly Toxic Quantities of Tear Gas at Civilians in Khan Yunis,’ Gaza, Palestine Monitor, February 15, 2001.
[8] ‘Israel considers protesting BBC show on `secret weapons’’ By Sharon Sadeh, Haaretz, March 14, 2003.
[9] ‘Israel: White Phosphorus Use Evidence of War Crimes – Indiscriminate Attacks Caused Needless Civilian Suffering’ Human Rights Watch, March 25, 2009.
[10] ‘Israel Poisons Palestinian Soil, Newborns’ By Fareed Mahdy IDN-InDepthNews Service, December 19 2009.
[11] PHRIC: ‘Uprising In Palestine.’ 1989 Report.
[12] Our Roots Are Still Alive – The Story of the Palestinian People, Written by the Peoples Press Palestine Book Project: Joy Bonds, Jimmy Emerman, Linda John, Penny Johnson, Paul Rupert Illustrations: Ron Weil of Gonna Rise Again Graphics Design: Leah Statman of Gonna Rise Again Graphics Layout: Joy Bonds and Leah Statman, Institute for Independent Social Journalism.
Chapter 13: June 1967 Seizing New Arab Land: “In the West Bank and the Golan Heights, Israeli planes bombed villages and dropped napalm. Napalm rained on areas around Arab Jerusalem, Bethlehem, and the East Bank of the Jordan. Sami Oweida told the story of his family to a British professor. During the war his family left Jericho and tried to cross the King Hussein Bridge to the East Bank of the Jordan and relative safety. According to Oweida’s account: I saw a plane come down like a hawk directly at us. We threw ourselves on the ground and found ourselves in the midst of fire…. I tried to do something, but in vain. Fire was all around. I carried my burning child outside the fire. The burning people became naked. Fire stuck to my hands and face. I rolled over. The fire rolled with me. I saw another plane coming directly at us. I thought it was the end. I saw the pilot lean over and look at us. My daughter Labiba (four years old) died that night. Two children of my cousin also died. My daughter Adla (seventeen years old) died four days later.”
[13] ‘Hebrew U. company sets up anti-terror technology unit,’ by Batya Feldman, Globes, 22 April 2004.
[14] Italian TV: Israel used new weapon prototype in Gaza Strip, Haaretz, October 19, 2006.
[15] ‘Dense Inert Metal Explosive (DIME)’ globalsecurity.org / and Wikipedia .
[16] ‘Ministry of Health report on toxic Israeli weapons confirmed by Gaza City medical sources’, Palestine News Network, July 13,/2006.
[17] Ibid.
[18]Israel ‘is using chemical ammunition’ in Gaza, Centre for Research on Globalization/Gulf News, June 13, 2006.
[19] ‘Norwegian doctor: Israel used new type of weapon in Gaza’ by Amira Hass, Haaretz, January 19, 2009. “His best guess, he said, is that the pressure wave is caused by a dense inert metal explosive, or DIME, a type of bomb developed to minimize collateral damage. A military expert working for Human Rights Watch also told Haaretz that the nature of the wounds and descriptions given by Gazans made it seem likely that Israel used DIMEs.”
[20] p.60; ‘Rebuilding America’s Defenses: Strategy, Forces and Resources for a New Century’ Project for a New American Century, http://www.newamericancentury.org.
[21] Israel planning Ethnic Bomb as Sadaam caves in’ The Times, Novermber 15, 1998. – “The intention is to use the ability of viruses and certain bacteria to alter the DNA inside their host’s living cells. The scientists are trying to engineer deadly micro-organisms that attack only those bearing the distinctive genes. The programme is based at the biological institute in Nes Tziyona, the main research
facility for Israel’s clandestine arsenal of chemical and biological weapons. A scientist there said the task was hugely complicated because both Arabs and Jews are of semitic origin. But he added: “They have, however, succeeded in pinpointing a particular characteristic in the genetic profile of certain Arab communities, particularly the Iraqi people.” The disease could be spread by spraying the organisms into the air or putting them in water supplies. The research mirrors biological studies conducted by South African scientists during the apartheid era and revealed in testimony before the truth commission. The idea of a Jewish state conducting such research has provoked outrage in some quarters because of parallels with the genetic experiments of Dr Josef Mengele, the Nazi scientist at Auschwitz.”
[22] p.277; Seeds of Destruction The Hidden Agenda of Genetic Manipulation by F. William Engdahl, Published by Global Research, 2007 | ISBN-10: 0973714727.

The Z Factor XV: Inglorious Human Rights

“Ill-treatment of Palestinian children in the Israeli military detention system appears to be widespread, systematic and institutionalized,…”

– UNICEF, Children in Israeli Military Detention: Observations and Recommendations (2013).


  unicef

Israeli West Bank Barrier otherwise known as “The Wall”| Photo from the cover of UNICEF’s 2013 report Children in Israeli Military Detention: Observations and Recommendations (2013).


Jewish cultivation of victimhood and the mythologising of certain events in history have been used to affect a form of thought control that confers a mighty buffer to criticism. This serves to prop up a lasting deference and preferential treatment at both the socio-cultural and political level. But what of vengeance? Does the atrocious human rights record by Israelis have anything to do with Amalekian revenge and their association with Arabs as the New Nazis in waiting, should they be given power and equal rights?

Inglorius Barsterds, a 2009 film written and directed by Quentin Tarantino goes some way in explaining the perceptions of some of in the global Jewish community regarding the ideas of revenge and victimisation. Producer Lawrence Bender, after reading the first draft of the film script exclaimed: “… as a member of the Jewish tribe, I thank you, … because this movie is a fucking Jewish wet dream.” The film’s executive producers Harvey and Bob Weinstein, also reportedly “… enjoyed the film’s theme of Jewish revenge.” [1]

I  bet they did.

The film is set in Nazi-occupied France during World War II and follows the exploits of a group of Jewish-American soldiers known as ‘The Basterds’ as they go about inflicting various forms of Tarantino-esque revenge upon the Third Reich while going under cover to assassinate high-ranking Nazi officials. It is a nicely crafted film, musically rich, inventive, and visually powerful; chock full of comic-book humour and film culture references. As we’ve come to expect from Tarantino, it is also gratuitously violent and patently immoral.

Represented as cathartic “kosher porn” according to one of the Jewish actors who had a leading role, the film quite literally exorcised the Jewish archetypes of passivity and victimhood into an unbridled blood lust of revenge. While Tarantino revels in his own pornographic love of violence in a war-time setting, it perversely delves into some very dark arenas of Jewish lore with somewhat disturbing results. In attempting to come up triumphant by dramatically reversing Jewish guilt, passivity and victimhood, it merely creates their nemeses.  Nevertheless, Jewish influence in the entertainment industry and our Official Culture being as it is, we can’t be too surprise that it was deemed a resounding success by most critics and audiences.

However, a few were not convinced including author and critic Daniel Mendelsohn who found the portrayal of Jewish-American soldiers mimicking German atrocities done to European Jews disturbing and went to the heart of the matter  He when he stated: “ … Tarantino indulges this taste for vengeful violence by—well, by turning Jews into Nazis.” [2] The Jewish press, summed up Tarantino’s style of film making as lacking any kind of depth or subtle understanding and when faced with Nazis and Jewish retribution it was inevitable that audiences would be served with an: “… alternative to reality, a magical and Manichean world where we needn’t worry about the complexities of morality, where violence solves everything, and where the Third Reich is always just a film reel and a lit match away from cartoonish defeat.” [3] To which Tarantino would probably say, is exactly the point.

It’s only “entertainment” right?

inglourious_basterds_poster1-horz

Promotional Posters for Quentin Tarantino’s Inglorious Basterds (2009)

The fact that the film not only went down a storm in Israel only serves to reinforce the idea that most Israelis and Jewish-Americans seem to be happy with the fact that Jews exacting revenge by using the same methods of destruction is without any moral ambiguity: “The ‘chapters’ of the movie showing Nazi-scalping, baseball bat-wielding Jews instilling fear into the hearts of the German army (and Hitler), as well as the bloodbath finale where Nazi elite are all burned alive, elicited cheers and hearty rounds of applause, while the man himself won a standing ovation as the end credits rolled.” [4]Such gleeful bloodletting and burning alive of Nazis is comfortably explained away by the right of victimhood while simultaneously fuelling Nazi-like behaviour that is not only deemed just and appropriate, but natural.  It was indeed a “wet dream” for Jewish movie moguls trumped only by Tarantino’s blatant and cynical pandering to the same, making sure he’ll always be welcome in Hollywood for a long time to come.

***

What makes this such an interesting mirror for the Israeli-Arab conflict is the current and appalling human rights abuse we see inflicted on Palestinians. It makes this “Jewish Fantasy” a far more disturbing and topical piece of propaganda than it first appears.

46811_157072180975064_155832537765695_550634_7658175_n

So, let’s have a look at some cold hard reality:

  • From September 29, 2000 to the present (March 2012) 125 Israeli children have been killed by Palestinians and 1,471 Palestinian children have been killed by Israelis [5]
  • 1,092 Israelis and at least 6,537 Palestinians have been killed; [6]
  • 9,226 Israelis and 45,041 Palestinians have been injured; [7]
  • 0 Israelis are being held prisoner by Palestinians, while 5,300 Palestinians are currently imprisoned by Israel; [8]
  • no Israeli homes have been demolished by Palestinians and 24,813 Palestinian homes have been demolished by Israel since 1967. [9]
  • The Israeli unemployment rate is 6.4 per cent, while the Palestinian unemployment in the West Bank is 16.5 per cent and 40 per cent in Gaza; [10]
  • Israel currently has 236 Jewish-only settlements and ‘outposts’ built on confiscated Palestinian land. [11]

Persistent violations of the Geneva Convention underlie these statistics with the Israeli military as the primary source for these atrocities. moreover, the brunt of these  attacks have been borne by Palestinian children. It is not hard to see that much of these human rights violations and deaths are sourced from beliefs that see Palestinians as not only unwelcome but less than human, a belief that has been instilled into socio-political consciousness of Israel for a very long time.

In 1973 Rabbi A. Avidan gave some religious “inspiration” for Israeli soldiers and subsequently published by the Central Regional Command of the Israeli Army. Although no other Rabbi or military personnel criticised the memo it was eventually taken out of circulation presumably due to conflict in the chains of command. It stated: “When our forces come across civilians during a war or in hot pursuit or in a raid, so long as there is no certainty that these civilians are incapable of harming our forces, then according to the Halakhah [Jewish religious law] they may and even should be killed … In a war, when our forces storm the enemy, they are allowed and even enjoined by the Halakhah to kill even good civilians, that is, civilians who are ostensibly good.” [12]

This “guidance” for the military feeds the parallels with Nazism and ethnic cleansing in general and brings the history of Biblical Jewish conquest into focus but also explains some of the brutality currently experienced by Palestinians, most notably children. A standard mantra for abrogating responsibility and to cover a probable shoot-to-kill policy is the following statement when the Israeli military killed yet another 3 year-old girl in her home: “A spokesman for the Israeli military justified the girl’s killing, saying that soldiers thought that Palestinian resistance fighters were somewhere in the neighborhood.” [13] This has remarkable mileage when you’d like to see the demise of a population. So, let’s review just a few of the many indiscriminate attacks against Palestinians under occupation.

In 2002, Palestinian Mohammad Abu Kweik, 8, his two sisters, Bara, 14, Aziza, 16, and their mother Bushra Kweik, 38, were killed when their Mitsubishi pick-up truck they were travelling in was bombed by Israeli forces in the West Bank Palestinian ghetto of Ramallah, she had picked them up from school. A car following the family was also hit killing two Palestinian children aged 4 and 16. Apparently, they were attempting to assassinate a man who was not in either vehicle. [14]

In July of the same year 11-year-old Khalil Ibrahim, was shot in the head in Rafah a part of the Gaza ghetto as he in a playground with his friends, two of whom were wounded. “The children were gunned down by Israeli soldiers from a Jewish guard tower as they were playing.” [15] In May 7, 2001 Israelis shelled homes in the Khan Yunis Refugee Camp and fired large-calibre machine guns which killed 4-month-old Iman Hijo, “shrapnel tearing a hole into the infant’s back.” The attack also wounded 24 civilians, he girl’s 19-year-old mother, as well as three brothers and sisters, were among the wounded, “including 18-month-old Mahmoud Hijo, [who] was in intensive care at Nasser Hospital with shrapnel wounds, doctors said.” … “Israeli troops also fired on the refugee camp’s Khaldieh School in the West Bank, killing a Palestinian school-teacher.” [16]

children-watchingIndiscriminate airstrikes (not Hezbollah’s or Hama’s shielding as claimed by Israeli officials) and violations of human rights were most evident in Gaza offensives by Israeli army between 2006 – 2009 causing a large spike in civilian casualties, the most brutal of which was the massacre of Palestinian women and children in Israel’s “Cloud of Autumn.” [17]  When you grow up with state-mandated violence, hatred and poverty it is little wonder so-called resistance groups like Hamas and Hezbollah have formed. What needs to be borne in mind is that these are people who simply want to lead normal, ordinary lives with some dignity and respect for even the most basic human rights. According to American Educational Trust: “The majority of these [Palestinian] children were killed and injured while going about normal daily activities, such as going to school, playing, shopping, or simply being in their homes. Sixty-four per cent of children killed during the first six months of 2003 died as a result of Israeli air and ground attacks, or from indiscriminate fire from Israeli soldiers.” [18]

One report from Hebron describes the case of two year-old Burhan Sidir who was blown apart by Israeli mortar fire. His legs and head were found in the street and had to be retrieved by relatives. Can we even imagine the shock, grief and horror at having to pick up your son’s head from the street and carry on with your life?

Just think about that for moment when we become irritated that we’ve missed the last episode of Game of Thrones. Palestinians live with this kind oppression every day of their lives. everyone knows someone who has lost a son, daughter, mother, father, sister or brother.

Total disregard for Palestinian lives has given Israel numerous warnings for war crimes. [19]Palestinian inter-factional fighting between particularly between Hamas and Fatah on top of a fluctuating humanitarian crisis creates intolerable conditions for the young and old alike in the occupied territories. Worse still, is the spectre of targeted killings of children and teenagers by the Israeli military. Though it may not be official policy it appears to be a reality nonetheless, with higher level officers sometimes giving the order to shoot commensurate with reflexive actions of Israeli soldiers as whole which belie “a culture of impunity.” Many recent reports confirm what Palestinians have been living with for decades, namely that a Palestinian life – even a child – means nothing for many in the Israeli military and that an apparent unlawful death is like a fine for a parking ticket at around 100 or 200 shekel [$US22 or $US44]. Mandating a collective punishment on the Palestinian people is drawn from an ever-present emotion of revenge as Israeli soldiers explain:

In May 2004, Israeli forces launched an operation in southern Gaza that resulted in the expulsion of thousands of Palestinians from their homes, and the deaths of 50 Palestinians, up to half of whom were civilians Rafi, an officer in an elite unit connected to the air force, told how the entire mission was about revenge. “The commanders said kill as many people as possible,’ he said. Orders were also given to kill anyone seen on the rooftops of homes, irrespective of what they were doing or whether they were armed. Among the casualties were Asma Moghayyer, aged 16, and her brother Ahmed, 13, who were shot as they were collecting clothes from their rooftop washing line. Rafi described how his impression of the operation was ‘chaos’ and the ‘indiscriminate use of force’. ‘Gaza was considered a playground for sharpshooters,’ he said. [20]

The explanations that issue forth to justify attacks by Israeli Defence Forces hold less and less validity when such an unspoken policy exists as well as the numerous occasions of attacks in the refugee camps. When teenagers and children have been killed the Israeli military issues standard denials that anything untoward has taken place. How tragically ironic it surely is to see another kind holocaust going on in the occupied territories.


“(The Palestinians) would be crushed like grasshoppers … heads smashed against the boulders and walls.”

— Israeli Prime Minister Yitzhak Shamir in a speech to Jewish settlers New York Times April 1, 1988


The baby in the photo (right) was killed by a bullet to the head during Operation Cast Lead in Gaza. He is of one of thousands over the years, yet Israel is still considered a democracy.

What if it were your little niece or nephew?2308984369_6ef2825b9c_o

Your baby son or daughter?
Asma, 16, and her younger brother Ahmed, are typical examples of more “collateral.” They were both shot through the head by an Israeli soldier: “as they fed their pigeons and collected the laundry from the roof of their home in Rafah refugee camp.” Yet, just hours after the deaths Israeli officials were busy blaming Palestinians suggesting that the children had been planting bombs or killed accidentally by other external factors despite clear evidence to the contrary:

Dr Ahmed Abu Nkaria, who pronounced the Mughayar children dead, insists on proving the manner of their killing. He pulls Asma’s body from the mortuary’s refrigeration unit and fumbles through the teenager’s hair to reveal the hole where the bullet entered above one ear and ripped a much larger wound as it emerged above the other.

“The Israeli propaganda is that they were killed in a work accident. These are the kinds of lies they tell all the time,” he says. “They say all the dead are fighters. They say they do not deliberately kill children, but about a quarter of the dead from the first day of shooting are children. The evidence is here in the morgue. Does this girl look as if she was blown up by a bomb?” […]

Ahmed lies with 14 other bodies … He was a small boy who could not easily be mistaken for a man.

Dr Nkaria rolls the child over to show a tiny round hole in his forehead, just above his fringe. There is a much larger hole at the back of the head where the bullet came out. Neither Asma nor Ahmed show signs of any other injuries, particularly of the kind that might be expected from a blast, such as shrapnel spread across the body, burns, or mutilation.

“This is what the Israelis claim is a ‘work accident’,” Dr Nkaria says ….”This is Ibrahim Alqun. He is 14 years old. He was shot in the back of the head. The bullet came out of his right eye,” he says. The child’s face is badly mutilated by the wound. The bodies of the children continued to pile up in the mortuary yesterday.

Saber Abu Libda, 13, was shot dead by Israeli soldiers after he left his home in Tel al-Sultan in the morning to find water for his family. Dr Nkaria’s finger probes a tiny hole in the small child’s back which masks the devastation done to his heart as the bullet shot through it. “No one can say this child was a fighter. Look at the size of him and look where they shoot him – in the back, not coming to attack someone,” the doctor says. [21]

PALESTINIAN-ISRAEL-CONFLICT-GAZA

A Palestinian rescue worker carries the body of a child from the al-Dallu family into the hospital in Gaza City on November 18, 2012, after seven members of theal-Dallu family, including four children, were among nine people killed when an Israeli missile struck a family home in Gaza City, the health ministry said. AFP PHOTO/MOHAMMED ABED


The cases of children and teenagers being shot in cold-blood are numerous and amount to daily executions. A climate of fear is a constant part of Palestinian lives in the occupied territories and refugee camps.

Take the 2004 case of 13 year-old Iman walking to school and who accidentally found herself in Israeli army’s “forbidden zone” at the bottom of her street. It was broad daylight; she was carrying her satchel and wearing her school uniform. Only a few minutes later “the short, slight child was pumped with bullets. Doctors counted at least 17 wounds and said much of her head was destroyed.”

Standard denials followed from the military unit responsible for killing the school-girl. This was followed by an initial army investigation that cleared the commander of the unit of any wrong doing, despite his own soldiers accusing him of “… giving the order to shoot knowing the target was a young girl, and of then emptying the clip of his automatic rifle into her.”

Some Palestinian witnesses gave detailed descriptions as to what happened to Iman. Basim Breaka saw the killing from his living room: “Some soldiers were lying on the ground and shooting very heavily toward her,” …Then one of the soldiers walked to her and emptied his clip into her. For sure, she died on the second or third bullet. I could see her lying on the ground, not moving. I can’t imagine why that soldier wanted to shoot her after she was dead.” [22]

A prosecution case was brought by the family of Iman Darweesh al-Hams due to the lightness of the charges brought against the commander who was “reprimanded in custody.” Not one month later a tape surfaced showing exactly what happened to Iman and who was responsible. The whole Israeli unit continued firing at Iman well after she had been identified as a “frightened child,” and illustrated that both the unit and the commander were culpable. In the recorded exchanges someone in the operations room asks:

Iyman_Al_Hams1

Iman Al Hams was a 13-year-old Palestinian girl killed by Israel Defense Forces fire near a military observation post in a “no-man’s” zone near the Philadelphi Route on 5 October 2004, in Rafah in the Gaza Strip. (wikipedia)

“Are we talking about a girl under the age of 10?” The observation post, housed in a watchtower, replies: “It’s a little girl. She’s running defensively eastwards, a girl of about 10. She’s behind the embankment, scared to death.”

Not until four minutes later was it reported that the girl had been hit and had fallen. The observation post reports: “Receive, I think that one of the positions took her out.” … Operations room: “What, she fell?” Observation post: “She’s not moving right now.”

The tape records the commander as telling his men, after firing at the girl with an automatic weapon and declaring he has “confirmed” the killing: “Anyone who’s mobile, moving in the zone, even if it’s a three-year-old, needs to be killed.”

The soldiers said that the commander had fired two shots at the girl from close range as she lay on the ground before withdrawing, turning and “emptying his magazine” by firing some 10 bullets at her body. This account is broadly confirmed by the terms of the indictment issued this week. [23]

The Commander, “Captain R.” was subsequently acquitted and within a few months promoted to the rank of major. To further compound the misery of the al-Hams family the former Captain received “82,000 New Israel Shekels (roughly $17,000) to compensate him for his defense expenditures and time spent in jail.” [24] [25]

The family’s lawyer summed their feelings in a statement to the press believing that “… the commanders and the soldiers who fired should all have been charged with murder.”

Israel Gaza Conflict Enters Fourth Week

A homeless Palestinian girl stands in a burnt classroom at a United Nations school after it was hit by Israeli shelling on January 17, 2009 in Beit Lahia. | Photo: UNRWA photographer Iyad El-Baba/Electronic Intifada

In the summer of the same year Israeli soldiers killed a 13-year-old Palestinian girl as she was playing football near her home in southern Gaza. “Medics said teenager Sara Mahmud Zurub was shot in the chest in an outlying neighbourhood of the city of Khan Yunis on Monday and died on the way to the hospital.” The report also lists a separate incident where soldiers “soldiers shot dead a 50-year-old Palestinian woman in the south of the territory. The army claimed it had fired towards a site where mortars were allegedly fired from.” [26]

4 year-old Raghda al-Assar died in September 2004 of wounds she sustained two weeks before. She had been shot in the head by Israeli soldiers while sitting at her desk at elementary UNRWA school, in the southern Gaza Strip city of Khan Yunis: “The shooting began when Palestinian militants who oppose the Israeli occupation of Gaza launched a series of missiles at a nearby Jewish settlement. The UN says that the soldiers shot indiscriminately into the crowded refugee camp for more than half an hour.” “Headmistress Um Khalid says the incident has caused a lot of fear among her pupils, with some crying uncontrollably and others too afraid to come to school.” [27]

On the same day in Rafah, a 16-year-old Palestinian Mahmud Said Qishta, was playing outside his home in Rafah “when he inadvertently stepped on an explosive device left behind by the Israeli army.” He later died of his wounds. [28] Nor is this “careless” use of explosives exceptional. On Nov. 22, 2001, five Palestinian school boys ages 7 to 14 were on their way to classes in the Gaza strip when they were killed by a bomb planted by Israeli forces Palestinian children bid farewell to their deceased playmates, killed by a booby-trapped bomb planted on the path to their school by the child-killing Israeli army. [29]

While in March of 2008 in the Jabalya refugee camp 12 year-old Sami Abu Salem was killed by an Israeli sniper bullet. “An ambulance tried to reach her but Israeli soldiers opened fire at it, wounding a paramedic and causing the tires to lose air, and so she bled to death three hours after she was wounded.” [30]

Palestinian doctors and paramedics have been considered as targets by the Israeli military when attempting to rescue victims. In March 4, 2001 57-year-old Dr. Khalil Suleiman was killed while Israeli military opened fire on the ambulance attending to victims in the Jenin refugee camp. Three paramedics including a 9-year-old girl were wounded. [31] Tragedies and atrocities frequently occur at check-point crossing reminiscent of Nazi Germany: “An ill, one-year-old Palestinian baby died in his father’s arms on Sunday after the pair passed several hours under baking sun waiting to cross from the Gaza Strip into Israel, medics said. Ibrahim Abu Nahel and his father arrived at the Erez border crossing between Gaza and Israel at 8 a.m. on Sunday.” [32]

In 2008 Ramallah, an Israeli soldier received only 28 days confinement for causing the death of a Palestinian pre-term baby at a Hawara checkpoint near Nablus city. Israeli troops at the checkpoint “… prevented him and his pregnant wife from crossing the point in order to go to hospital despite the fact that his wife was bleeding. “… as they were waiting, his wife gave birth to their son Zaid who lived just for a few moments and after one hour and a half Palestinian paramedics arrived at the checkpoint and completed the birth process to save the life of his wife.” [33]

1_882127_1_341-horz

Palestinian girls traumatised at funerals of relatives and siblings | AFP

Harassment by Israeli border guards and airport security officials also takes place in the jolly land of Palestinian occupied rule. Israeli officials have been strip-searching girls as young as seven inflicting humiliation and indignity upon Muslims and Christians under the amused gaze of Israeli armed guards. Like so much Israeli unofficial policy it serves as another tool of psychological torture that pressures Palestinians not to return to Palestine.

One example comes from Oregon attorney Hala Gores from a Palestinian Christian family in Nazareth who had to leave due to Israeli discrimination and was strip-searched at just 10 years-old: “Gores has never returned to her family’s ancestral home in Nazareth, she says, in part because she does not want to repeat the experience of having no control over what is done to her. The Israeli policy appears to target only Christian and Muslim children, and is equally applied to those with Israeli citizenship and citizenship in other countries, including native-born Americans. There are no reports of Jewish children being strip-searched.” [34]

Perhaps one of the worst years for children murdered in the operations mounted by the Israeli military in Gaza was from June – September, 2006. Figures from the Palestinian Centre of Human Rights (PCHR) [35] put’s the whole tragic mess into perspective:

  • Bara Nasser Habib, 3 (hit by shrapnel to the head and body, Gaza City, 26 July)
  • Shahed Saleh Al-Sheikh Eid, 3 days old (bled to death after airstrike, Al-Shouka, 4 August)
  • Rajaa Salam Abu Shaban, 3 (died of fractured skull in air raid, Gaza City, 9 August) 
  • Jihad Selmi Abu Snaima, 14 (killed by a shell, Al-Shoukha, 10 september)
  • Khaled Nidal Wahba, 15 months (died of wounds from an airstrike, 10 July)
  • Rawan Farid Hajjaj, 6 (killed with his mother and sister in an airstrike, Gaza City, 8 July)
  • Anwar Ismail Abdul Ghani Atallah, 12 (shot in the head, Erez, 5 July) 
  • Shadi Yousef Omar 16 (shot in the chest by IDF, Beit Lahya, 7 July)
  • Mahfouth Farid Nuseir, 16 (killed by missile while playing football, Beit Hanoun, 11 July)
  • Ahmad Ghalib Abu Amsha, 16, (killed by missile while playing football, Beit Hanoun, 11 July)
  • Ahmad Fathi Shabat, 16 (killed by missile while playing football, Beit Hanoun, 11 July)
  • Walid Mahmoud El-Zeinati, 12 (died of shrapnel wounds, Gaza City, 11 July)
  • Basma Salmeya, 16 (killed in Israeli airstrike, 12 July, Jabalia)
  • Somaya Salmeya, 17 (killed in Israeli airstrike, 12 July, Jabalia)
  • Aya Salmeya, 9 (killed in Israeli airstrike, Jabalia, 12 July)
  • Yehya Salmeya, 10 (killed in Israeli airstrike, Jabalia, 12 July)
  • Nasr Salmeya, 7 (killed in Israeli airstrike, Jabalia, 12 July)
  • Huda Salmeya, 13 (killed in Israeli airstrike, Jabalia, 12 July)
  • Eman Salmeya, 12 (killed in Israeli airstrike, Jabalia, 12 July)
  • Raji Omar Jaber Daifallah, 16 (died of shrapnel wounds from missile, Gaza City, 13 July)
  • Ali Kamel Al-Najjar, 16 (killed by Israeli tank shell, Al-Maghazi refugee camp, 19 July)
  • Ahmed Ali Al-Na’ami, 16 (killed by Israeli tank shell, Al-Maghazi refugee camp, 19 July)
  • Ahmed Rawhi Abu Abdu, 14 (killed by drone missile, Al Nusairat refugee camp, 19 July)
  • Mohammed ‘awad Muhra, 14 (killed by Israeli bullet to the chest, Al-Maghazi refugee camp, 20 July)
  • Fadwa Faisal Al-‘arrouqi, 13 (died from shrapnel wounds, Gaza City, 20 July)
  • Saleh Ibrahim Nasser, 14 (killed by artillery fire, Beit Hanoun, 24 July)
  • Khitam Mohammed Rebhi Tayeh, 11 (killed by artillery fire, Beit Hanoun, 24 July)
  • Ashraf ‘abdullah ‘awad Abu Zaher, 14 (shot in the back, Khan Younis, 25 July)
  • Nahid Mohammed Fawzi Al-Shanbari, 16 (killed by artillery fire, Beit Hanoun, 31 July)
  • ‘aaref Ahmed Abu Qaida, 14 (killed by artillery fire, Beit Hanoun, 1 August)
  • Anis Salem Abu Awad, 12 (killed by airstike, Al-Shouka, 2 August)
  • Ammar Rajaa Al-Natour, 17 (killed by drone missile, Al Shouka, 5 August)
  • Kifah Rajaa Al-Natour, 15 (killed by drone missile, Al Shouka, 5 August)
  • Ibrahim Suleiman Al-Rumailat, 13 (killed by drone missile, Al Shouka, 5 August)
  • Ahmed Yousef ‘abed ‘Aashour, 13 (killed by missile fire, Beit Hanoun, 14 August)
  • Mohammed ‘Abdullah Al-Ziq, 14 (killed by drone missile, Gaza City, 29 August)
  • Nidal ‘abdul ‘aziz Al-Dahdouh, 14 (killed by rifle fire, Gaza City, 30 August)
  • Jihad Selmi Abu Snaima, 14 (killed by artillery fire, Rafah, 10 September

Not content in assassinating Palestinian youth the Zionist state imprisons children they do not kill. Human rights violations and forced labour form the basis of life inside prisons. From the authors of Stolen Youth: The Politics of Israel’s Detention of Palestinian Children prison is not only a central feature of Palestinian life, but part of Israel’s system of control “permeating every aspect of Palestinian life. It is a system backed by legal, political, economic, cultural and psychological structures, and designed to keep more than 3 million people under submission,” 600,000 Palestinians of whom have spent time in prison since 1967. [36]

The expertly researched book records the daily horrors of Palestinian children who are arrested: “… at checkpoints, on the street, or at their homes by heavily armed Israeli soldiers in the middle of the night. The soldiers take them to detention centres in Israeli settlements or military camps… the children are interrogated. This almost always involves some form of torture or abuse, including sleep and food deprivation, threatening language, beatings with heavy batons, being punched and kicked, as well as being tied in painful and contorted positions for long periods of time …” [37]

Astonishingly, a police state applies to Palestinians who are under military law whilst Israelis enjoy the privileges of their own civil law. Interrogation is then followed by a military court or virtual Star Chamber that decides the fate of children designed to try adults. This is due to “The [Israeli military] court’s definition of a child [being] a person who hasn’t yet reached the age of 14. A child between 14 and 16 ‘is a big child’ and if more than 16, an adult.” [38] Despite the UN Convention on the Rights of the Child, defining a “child” as any individual under the age of eighteen years, for the Israeli military court system, this can be discarded according to their own whims and preferences. This means that a child of fourteen who has thrown stones at armoured tanks or soldiers equipped with riot gear and weapons with live rounds can be plucked from his bed at night, face a pseudo-military court, be tortured and abused and while absent for his or her trial, face many months in jail.

seamac-ad-childprisoner2-horz

Children a Rahfar border refugee camp – “the largest concentration camp”

Children often find themselves signing confession forms which are either entirely fictitious or distorted. In effect, these children are duped into signing false confessions along with a hefty fine rather than a release form. As all legal documents are in Hebrew as well as being terrified out of their wits it is little wonder that they end up part of the prison population rather than back with their families. Once the children are under prison control the absence of freedom exercised by Israeli military police even extends to bodily functions since “detainees are not allowed to use the toilet and are forced to relieve themselves while fully clothed in the presence of others.” [39]

Pretty much standard protocol in the use of torture.

Describing the pattern of invasive tactics that lead to detention, Murad Abu Judeh, a seventeen-year-old male resident of al-Arroub refugee camp in Hebron district, recalls:

We heard a very loud knock on the door … fifteen soldiers entered the house, three of them were masked and wearing civilian clothes. One of the masked soldiers asked me my name and for my ID card. I went to my room in order to bring the ID and one of the soldiers followed me. When I bent over to get the key for my drawer he kicked me on my back six times, pushing me to the ground. He searched my drawer, then grabbed me by my neck and took me back to the main room where I found the soldiers had upturned our furniture. The masked soldier whispered in my ear, “We’ll rape you one by one.” [40]

It is not just Palestinian children who have died in the continuing conflict that defines Arab-Israeli relations. Israeli children too have to shelter from the constant threat of Hamas fired missiles. Ambushes by Palestinian militants also occur though attacks on Israeli civilians are relatively uncommon by comparison. However, in one particularly brutal incident condemned by Amnesty international as a crime against humanity a pregnant mother of eight months and her four children were executed by a militant Palestinian group. [41]  Atrocities will happen when people have known nothing but violence and oppression since birth and when the total disregard for life is simply mirrored back to the perpetrators of the daily crimes from the Zionist state.

So, you see, maybe some Israelis and some Jews can celebrate in the confines of the cinema and enjoy the shedding of Nazi blood in cathartic kosher-porn of gore.  But when victims rule by perpetrating genocide upon their Arab neighbours who are in reality their brothers and sisters … Then it makes a mockery of remembrance; with Yahweh laughing down through the ages at the success of his child sacrifice. For some a promised land is worth thousands of children’s lives as long as they’re mostly Palestinian.

This post is dedicated to all those Israelis, Jews and Palestinians who join together to resist evil and work for peace.

1324612590_9a682f7acd

“Little Handala”


 See also: Rogue state: Declassified Israeli docs spell out 60-year-long strategy to ethnically cleanse Arabs

normanfinkelstein-reaction

Occupation1012Occupation 101

Occupation 101 – Official Movie (1 of 7) in High-Definition – New Digitally Remastered Version. Award-winning documentary film on the roots of the Palestine-Israel conflict and U.S. Government involvement.


The following graphs and many other details on the Israeli occupation can be found at www.ifamericansknew.org

The Israeli-Palestinian conflict is one of the world’s major sources of instability. Americans are directly connected to this conflict, and increasingly imperiled by its devastation. It is the goal of If Americans Knew to provide full and accurate information on this critical issue, and on our power – and duty – to bring a resolution.

Please click on any statistic for the source and more information.

Statistics Last Updated: March 5, 2014

Israeli and Palestinian Children Killed
September 29, 2000 – Present

129 Israeli children have been killed by Palestinians and 1,523 Palestinian children have been killed by Israelis since September 29, 2000. (View Sources & More Information)

Chart showing that approximately 12 times more Palestinian children have been killed than Israeli children

Israelis and Palestinians Killed
September 29, 2000 – Present

Chart showing that 6 times more Palestinians have been killed than Israelis.

1,109 Israelis and at least 6,862 Palestinians have been killed since September 29, 2000. (View Sources & More Information)

Israelis and Palestinians Injured
September 29, 2000 – Present

8,550 Israelis and 54,761 Palestinians have been injured since September 29, 2000. (View Sources & More Information.)

Chart showing that Palestinians are injured at least six times more often than Israelis.

Daily U.S. Military Aid to Israel and the Palestinians
Fiscal Year 2013

Chart showing that the United States gives Israel $8.2 million per day in military aid and no military aid to the Palestinians.

During Fiscal Year 2013, the U.S. is providing Israel with at least $8.5 million per day in military aid and $0 in military aid to the Palestinians. (View Sources & More Information)

UN Resolutions Targeting Israel and the Palestinians
1955 – 1992

Israel has been targeted by at least 77 UN resolutions and the Palestinians have been targeted by 1. (View Sources & More Information)

Chart showing that Israel has been targeted by 77 UN resolutions, while the Palestinians have been targeted by 1.

Current Number of Political Prisoners and Detainees

Chart showing that Israel is holding 5,023 Palestinians prisoner.

0 Israelis are being held prisoner by Palestinians, while 5,023 Palestinians are currently imprisoned by Israel. (View Sources & More Information)

Demolitions of Israeli and Palestinian Homes
1967 – Present

0 Israeli homes have been demolished by Palestinians and at least 27,000 Palestinian homes have been demolished by Israel since 1967. (View Sources & More Information)

Chart showing that 24,145 Palestinian homes have been demolished, compared to no Israeli homes.

Israeli and Palestinian Unemployment Rates

Chart depicting the fact that the Palestinian unemployment is around 4 times the Israeli unemployment rate.

The Israeli unemployment rate is 6.8%, while the Palestinian unemployment in the West Bank is 22.5% and 22.5% in Gaza. (View Sources & More Information)

Current Illegal Settlements on the Other’s Land

Israel currently has 262 Jewish-only settlements and ‘outposts’ built on confiscated Palestinian land. Palestinians do not have any settlements on Israeli land. (View Sources & More Information)

Chart showing that Israel has 227 Jewish-only settlements on Palestinian land.
Note:  All photos from the occupied territories courtesy of “Children of Palestine”  at Occupied Palestine. The photos are graphic and extremely disturbing. If you want to see the reality of Israeli occupation visited upon families in Palestine then look at these photos and channel this anger and outrage constructively – Seek to understand and raise awareness of these issues with others. Let’s end the dominance of psychopaths infiltrating our social systems and subverting them toward greed, poverty, war and ecological disaster.
 

Notes

[1] ‘Hollywood’s Jewish Avenger’ By Jeffery Steinberg, The Atlantic Magazine, September 2009. “Roth told me recently that Inglourious Basterds falls into a subgenre he calls “kosher porn.” “It’s almost a deep sexual satisfaction of wanting to beat Nazis to death, an orgasmic feeling,” Roth said. “My character gets to beat Nazis to death. That’s something I could watch all day. My parents are very strong about Holocaust education. My grandparents got out of Poland and Russia and Austria, but their relatives did not.”
[2] ‘Inglourious Basterds: When Jews Attack’ Daniel Mendelsohn, Newsweek. August 14, 2009.
[3] ‘Inglorious Indeed’. Tablet Magazine, by Liel Liebovitz, September 9, 2009.
[4] ‘Israelis go wild for Tarantino’s Inglourious Basterds’ By Sara Miller, Haaretz, September 16 2009.
[5] ‘Remember these Children 2000’: a coalition of groups calling for an end to the killing of children and a fair resolution of the conflict. http://www.rememberthesechildren.org/
[6] B’Tselem, The Israeli Center for Human Rights in the Occupied Territories. (Visit their statistics page, last updated September 30, 2011.)
[7] The United Nations Office for the Coordination of Humanitarian Affairs (OCHA) has collected data on both Israeli and Palestinian injuries since 2005. Their Protection of Civilians: Casualties Database provides careful and detailed documentation for each recorded injury, including location, gender, age, type of weapon used, context and incident type, and nationality of both the offender and the injured.
[8] International Middle East Media Center, “Gaza’s Ministry Of Detainees: ‘There Are 5,300 Detainees Still Imprisoned By Israel’” (October 21, 2011)
[9] The Israeli Committee Against Home Demolitions estimates that 24,813 houses have been demolished in the West Bank, East Jerusalem and Gaza since 1967 (as of July 28, 2010).
[10] CIA World Factbook on Israel, the CIA World Factbook on the West Bank, and the CIA World Factbook on Gaza. All 3 are the estimates for 2010.
[11] Americans for Peace Now’s “Facts on the Ground” Map Project, (www.peacenow.org) there are 171 official Israeli settlements and 101 informal outposts on Palestinian land. APN’s interactive settlement map shows the name, location, and population for each settlement and outpost on Palestinian territory, all of which are considered illegal under international law.
[12] op. cit. Shahak (p.76)
[13] ‘Israeli army murders 3-year-old girl inside her house’ Al-Jazeera, January 26, 2005.
[14] ‘Israelis Murder Palestinian Family: Mother and three children’ Los Angeles Times, March 4, 2002.
[15] Ibid.
[16] ‘Israelis Kill Baby Girl and School-Teacher, Wound Ten other Children in Refugee Camp’ New York Times, March 16, 2001, (p. A-10)
[17] ‘Israel: Investigate ‘White Flag’ Shootings of Gaza Civilians’ Internal Israeli Military Investigations Inadequate Human Rights Watch, August 13, 2009. / ‘Israel: Gaza Ground Offensive Raises Laws of War Concerns’ Both Sides Must Take ‘All Feasible Precautions’ to Protect Civilians, Human Rights Watch, January 5, 2009 | Massacre of Palestinian Women and Children – Israel’s “Cloud of Autumn” Massacre in Gaza, Global Research, November 10, 2006.
[18] American Educational Trust, 2005. http://www.remberthesechildren.org,
[19] ‘Israel raid ‘could be war crime’’ BBC News, 15 September 2008. / ‘Criticism of Israeli War Crimes Mounts’ by Jonathan Cook, January 10, 2009.
[20] “Israeli soldiers reveal official ‘hoot to kill’policy towards Palestinian civilians” By Rick Kelly, World Socialist Website, wsws.org, 15 September 2005. “The soldier explained how there was a general culture of impunity within his unit, including with regard to the killing of Palestinian children. The attitude was, ‘so kids get killed,’ he said. “For a soldier it means nothing.”
[21] ‘Palestinian doctors despair at rising toll of children shot dead by army snipers’ by Chris McGreal in Rafah, The Guardian, May 20, 2004.
[22] ‘Israelis fired on girl ‘having identified her as a 10-year-old’, military tape shows’ By Donald Macintyre in Jerusalem, The Independent, 24 November 2004.
[23] Ibid.
[24] ‘Inquiry faults probe of Gaza girl’s killing’ By Amos Harel, Haaretz February 18, 2006.
[25] ‘Court: Iman al-Hams death may have been prevented’ Ynet News, January 7, 2007.
[26] ‘Israeli soldiers kill teenage girl’ 26 Jul 2004, Al-Jazeera.
[27] ‘Gaza’s tragic classroom casualties’ BBC News, 27 Sep 2004.
[28] Ibid.
[29] ‘On The Way To School,’ Gideon Levy, Haaretz, Nov. 26, 2001: “…places explosive charges where children are likely to pass and then claims that only the other side practices terrorism?”
[30] ‘Israeli sniper bullet takes 12-year-old girl’s life’ Diaries: Live from Palestine, Electronic Intifada, 9 March 2008,
[31] op. cit. Los Angeles Times, March 5, 2002.
[32] ‘Gazan baby dies after 4-hour wait to cross border’ Agence France Presse, August 27, 2007.
[33] ‘Israeli officer who caused death of Palestinian baby sentenced to 28 days’ September 13, 2008.
[34] ‘Humiliation and Child Abuse at Israeli Checkpoints Strip-Searching Children’ by Alison Weir, CounterPunch, March 15, 2007.
[35] ‘Gaza: The children killed in a war the world doesn’t want to know about’ By Donald Macintyre, The Independent, 19 September 2006.
[36] p.7; Stolen Youth: The Politics of Israel’s Detention of Palestinian Children by Catherine Cook, Adam Hanieh, Adah Kay, London and Sterling, VA: Pluto Press, in association with Defence for Children International: Palestine Section, 2004. | ISBN-10: 0745321615 | The authors of Stolen Youth worked for Defense for Children International/Palestine Section (DCI/PS) between 1999-2003. Their work is based on the human rights reports of B’Tselem, The Israeli Information Centre for Human Rights in the Occupied Territories, Physicians for Human Rights, the Gaza Community Mental Health Program, on the DCI/PS case files, the Israeli press, and their own research, the interviews and testimonies of children, lawyers, advocates, and families.
[37] op. cit. Cook, Hanieh and Kay (p.5)
[38] Ibid.
[39] op. cit. Cook, Hanieh, and Kay (p. 81)
[40] op. cit. Cook,Hanieh, and Kay (p. 53) [DCI/PS case file, 17A/2001].
[41] ‘Pregnant mum and four children gunned down’ The Sydney Morning Herald. May 3, 2004.

The Z Factor XIV: ZIONISM Rules

By M.K. Styllinski

“Jewish villages were built in the place of Arab villages. You do not even know the names of these Arab villages, and I do not blame you because geography books no longer exist … There is not a single place built in this country that did not have a former Arab population.”

Moshe Dayan, address to the Technion, Haifa, reported in Haaretz, April 4, 1969.

***

“It is the duty of Israeli leaders to explain to public opinion, clearly and courageously, a certain number of facts that are forgotten with time. The first of these is that there is no Zionism, colonialization or Jewish State without the eviction of the Arabs and the expropriation of their lands.”

Yoram Bar Porath, Yediot Aahronot, of 14 July 1972.


Zionists and apologists for the ethnic cleansing of Palestinians believe that Arabs have no rights on the land before it was stamped “Israel” and that there was no indigenous Arab population there in the first place. This may serve to buffer crimes against Palestinians and the continuing spread of illegal Jewish settlements but it has no place in objective fact.

According to the latest in cultural, anthropological and genetic research the Palestinian people are: “the modern descendants of people who have lived in Palestine over the centuries and today are largely culturally and linguistically Arab.” The evidence further shows that: “Genetic analysis suggests that a majority of the Muslims of Palestine, inclusive of the Arab citizens of Israel, are descendants of Christians, Jews and other inhabitants of the southern Levant whose core reaches back to prehistoric times.” And where: “a study of high-resolution haplotypes [DNA sequences] demonstrated that a substantial portion of Y chromosomes of Israeli Jews (70 per cent) and of Palestinian Muslim Arabs (82 per cent) belong to the same chromosome pool.” [1]

The outrageous irony in the face of all this carnage is that Palestinians and Jews are drawn from the same genes – they have the same Semitic origins. The ancestors of modern-day Palestinians have been present in Palestine for thousands of years. The idea that Palestinians migrated there in the last couple of centuries is a persistent myth which has been comprehensively debunked by many academics who haven’t been intimidated by Zionist threats . The evidence also suggests that many of the most vociferous Zionists may not be from what we perceive as traditional Jewish origins at all, but descended from the Khazars but that’s for another post.

Perhaps the most convincing is Norman Finkelstein’s Image and Reality of the Israel-Palestine Conflict (1995) which presents and open-and-shut case of the true history of Israeli-Palestinian origins and conflict and why these myths seem so intractable. [2] (His latest book: Old Wine, Broken Bottle addresses the toxic influences of Zionism and is a valuable companion). In truth, regardless of historical fictions, it should be obvious to anyone that what happened over two thousand years ago takes on less relevance when ethnic cleansing, dispossession, human rights abuses and an apartheid environment for modern Palestinians is any way to behave, most especially given Jewish history?

palestine-israel© infrakshun

We have taken a very brief look at the myths and propaganda that underpin the Zionist cause. While personally, I certainly have a problem with organised religion as a whole – including Judaism – it is important to reiterate that many Ultra-Orthodox and non-practicing Jews alike do not support Zionism. There are many forms of Zionism including Revisionist, General, Religious, Labour, and Green. The form of Zionism referred to on this blog includes religious and revisionist. It is these forms which are most closely tied to the intelligence apparatus, messianic cults and the Anglo-American establishment and therefore of most interest.

The overriding and common theme of all strains of Zionism is a claim to the land of Israel as a national, self-determined homeland for Jewish people based on the interpretation of religious tradition. These interpretations were riddled with historical inaccuracies at their inception both intentional and belief-based, along with empire-driven, fallacious arguments to justify the expulsion of Palestinians. The result is the Arab-Israeli conflict and the geo-political strategies that have intermingled with Jewish determinism ever since.

There is also the question of Israel as a democracy, which given its record of human rights and religious intolerance falls very short of being the only democratic country in the Middle East. Zionists like to sabre-rattle the importance of maintaining their security against Arab nations while sowing enormous seeds of destabilisation in the world. Israel does not confirm or deny obtaining nuclear weapons but is widely believed to possess them (Ask Israeli whistleblower Mordechi Vanunu [3]

It also harbours chemical and biological weapons which, as we will see, have been routinely used against Palestinian and Arabic peoples despite the international ban on their usage. This is all packaged within the buffer-zone of righteous indignation and moral certitude of Holocaust victimhood. Accusations of anti-Semitism allow Zionists to justify and enforce an apartheid state and the continuance of Palestinian oppression. But we must go back in time a little further to remind ourselves exactly why Zionism is such an important and influential tool of political ponerology in the 21st century.

The aim of the early 19th century Zionist movements was to colonise Palestine hand in hand with the imperial and corporate interests of the German, American, French, Russian interests. The British and Ottoman empires were perhaps the most important parties vying for control. But Revisionist Zionism was growing teeth by returning to Old Testament values and Leninist strategies to make it all happen. After ALL, emancipation meant integration and assimilation which could never be allowed under the old Mosaic Law of separatism.

With the Amaleks in mind, the objectives behind Zionism saw nothing less than the tools of ethnic cleansing and gradual genocide to achieve their aims. Even the Labour branch of Zionism with its “socialist” tint to invasion sought out: “… every tree and every bush to be planted by Jewish ’pioneers’ ” and “… to hire Jews and only Jews” thus helping to break the spirit and the long disenfranchisement and disconnection of Palestine to their land. [4]

Socialism became inverted as it rooted out undesirable workers. Haifa, Gaza, Jaffa, Nablus, Acre, Jericho, Ramle, Hebron, Jerusalem, and Nazareth were successful towns integrating Jews into a culturally diverse society. Foundation builders of modern Zionism such as the Hovevei, or Hibbat Zion (“Those who are Lovers of Zion”) had already established 20 new Jewish settlements in Palestine between 1870 and 1897. By the late 19th century tolerance turned to fear and resistance to both the Feudalist Ottoman Empire, Turkish dominance and the encroaching colonisation of Jewish settlers. By 1905 the World Zionist Congress had formerly acknowledged this resistance to Zionist designs.

herzl

“Spirit the penniless population across the frontier by denying it employment… Both the process of expropriation and the removal of the poor must be carried out discreetly and circumspectly.” – Theodore Herzl, founder of the World Zionist Organization, speaking of the Arabs of Palestine,Complete Diaries, June 12, 1895 entry.

By the time the first Congress was held in Vienna, 1897, the rich Talmudic communities of Zionists in Russia ensured Dr. Theodore Herzl had embarked on a PR exercise that would span the globe bringing Zionism to fruition as an organized political force. By this time the Kabbalah was already doing its work by offering up a mysticism that appealed to the fizzling romantic aspirations of the British Establishment and glitterati. No better indication of the nature of this political movement would be understood than from a passage in Herzl’s diaries: “It is essential that the sufferings of Jews become worse, this will assist in realization of our plans. I have an excellent idea. I shall induce anti-Semites to liquidate Jewish wealth. The anti-Semites will assist us thereby in that they will strengthen the persecution and oppression of Jews. The anti-Semites shall be our best friends.” [5]

Herzl was used and summarily cast aside after suggesting Jewish emancipation for those in Russia.

Although the source of eventual support, there was initially strong resistance to revisionist Zionism in England where many rank and file Jews had no interest in moving from their respective homes. In 1915, as World War I progressed Jews came down firmly against the Zionist cause seeing it for what it was: an “enemy movement that did not have the vast majority of Jews’ best interests at heart:

“… the Anglo-Jewish Association, through its Conjoint Committee, declared that ‘the Zionists do not consider civil and political emancipation as a sufficiently important factor for victory over the persecution and oppression of Jews and think that such a victory can only be achieved by establishing a legally secured home for the Jewish people. The Conjoint Committee considers as dangerous and provoking anti-Semitism the ‘national’ postulate of the Zionists, as well as special privileges for Jews in Palestine. The Committee could not discuss the question of a British Protectorate with an international organization which included different, even enemy elements.’ ” [6]

By 1917, Zionists had cut a deal with German imperialist interests in the region which fit perfectly with the game-changing 1917 Balfour Declaration form the British who were rubbing their hands with glee. There is no question that Britain wanted the gateway into the Ottoman Empire and Africa which Israel could provide. Of equal importance was the part played by American and English Religious movement of millennialism or dispensationalists who saw the creation of Israel as integral to the manifestation of Biblical prophecy.

Author Gershom Gorenberg writes:

“On November 2, 1917, two days after General Edmund Allenby’s Egyptian Expeditionary Force took Beersheba from the Ottoman Turks and prepared to march north toward Jerusalem, the British government announced an entirely different rationale for the campaign: Foreign Secretary Arthur Balfour sent a letter to British Zionist leader Lord Rothschild, informing him that the cabinet had approved “a declaration of sympathy with Jewish Zionist aspirations: His Majesty’s Government view with favour the establishment in Palestine of a national home for the Jewish people…

Five weeks later, Allenby’s army took Jerusalem. For two days after the actual conquest, the general’s arrival was meticulously planned. … Christian armies were returning to the city for the first time since the Crusades. Allenby arrived at Jaffa Gate riding a white horse, with the pomp of a king. Then, before he entered the Old City, he dismounted and walked. A standard account of the general’s reason: His Savior had entered this city on foot, and so would he. [7]

A pomp and ceremony fusion of freemasonry and “End Times” fervour was fizzing away amid the imperialist desires. Or as Gorenberg observed: “Conquering Jerusalem had to not only be considered strategically, it had to be accomplished ‘according to prophecy.’ ” Which is why the Jewish people and Zionists have much to be suspicious about when it comes to so called Christian Zionists presently involved in smoothing the path to the promised land. Though many English politicians and strategists were not caught up in Christian Dominionism enough passengers were aboard this particular juggernaut of mutual interest who cared little about the occasional jostle in beliefs. There was money to be made whether or not souls were destined to be damned or saved.

A future president of the World Zionist Organisation had this comment to make regarding British involvement: “We can reasonably say that should Palestine fall within the British sphere of influence, and should Britain encourage Jewish settlement there, as a British dependency, we could have in twenty to thirty years a million Jews out there, perhaps more; they would develop the country, bring back civilization to it and form a very effective guard for the Suez Canal.” [8] British and US and banking interests aligned against Germany as well the aforementioned seeding of occult-romanticism harboured by the Establishment ensured that Arthur Balfour delivered a blueprint for Arab exclusion. Despite platitudes and placatory noises sent forth to shocked Arab nations, Balfour’s true sentiments were summed up in the following missive: “Zionism, be it right or wrong, good or bad is rooted in present needs, in future hopes of far profounder import than the desires of the 700,000-plus Arabs who now inhabit that ancient land.” [9]

This has been the raison d’être for British foreign policy ever since.

800px-Balfour_portrait_and_declarationArthur Balfour’s letter to Lord Rothschild


In the 1920s, Zionism grew into its more militantly “Mosaic” expression with Vladimir Jabotinsky as leader and founder of the revisionist branch. As a thuggish spellbinder his oratory and unyielding declaration of an “Iron Wall” created a new directive to wrest Palestine from its Arab owners “by force or not at all.” [10]Inspired by Benito Mussolini, Jabotinsky’s vision appropriated the Nazi symbolism of steel and iron to forge an aggressive and pro-active form of Zionism which appealed to the more pugnacious and brutal proponents of the movement from Likud to the present-day Zio-Conservatives. Jabotinsky brought forth the undercurrents of Jewish fascism and its obsession with racial purity to stir the blood of the new invaders where he claimed:

Zev_Vladimir_Jabotinsky_uniform“The source of national feeling … lies in a man’s blood …in his racio-physico type and in that alone. … A man’s spiritual outlook is primarily determined by his physical structure. For that reason we do not believe in spiritual assimilation. It is inconceivable, from the physical point of view, that a Jew born to a family of pure Jewish blood can become adapted to the spiritual outlook of a German or a Frenchman. He may be wholly imbued with that German fluid, but the nucleus of his spiritual structure will always remain Jewish.” [11]

True to the tried and tested British Empire policy of breaking nations that continues to this day, the economic destabilisation of the indigenous Palestinian economy began in earnest, where Jewish investment and capital took precedence, effectively handing over the economic infrastructure to Jewish settlers. The settler community needed not only to displace and remove Palestinians but to extinguish their existence from Greater Israel and indeed from any map at all and the British helped them do it.

A serious uprising by indigenous Palestinians lasted from 1936 – 1939 with brutal attempts by the British military to quell it. Mass demolitions of homes ensued with the inevitable shadow of martial law following in its wake. Zionism in fact, sought to eradicate the farming, artisan and town communities of Palestinians and forcibly replace it with an entirely new workforce composed of the settler population. It was to be an ethnic cleansing based on Old Testament/Torah teachings. And true to form, much propaganda began to re-write history in favour of Jewish pre-eminence with Revisionist Zionism acting as the crusading sword.

By 1938, many thousands of Palestinians were assassinated, imprisoned, almost 150 executed and thousands of homes demolished and burned. Haganah was the name given to Zionist forces integrated with British intelligence and Jabotinsky’s National Military Organization or the Irgun. This pseudo-police force effectively acted as a mercenary unit in the pay of British interests, much like the private security firms trained by the CIA, MOSSAD and MI6 in what is now left of Iraq. [12]

After the United Nations partition of Palestine in 1947 and by the end of the Arab-Israeli war of the following year, the first Prime Minister of Israel David Ben-Gurion showed the impetus behind the creation of the State and ambitions of Zionists as he addressed his General Staff prior to the last offensive:  “Our aim is to smash Lebanon, Trans-Jordan, and Syria. The weak point is Lebanon, for the Moslem regime is artificial and easy for us to undermine. We shall establish a Christian state there, and then we will smash the Arab Legion, eliminate Trans-Jordan; Syria will fall to us. We then bomb and move on and take Port Said, Alexandria and Sinai.” [13]

This was merely a military realisation of his aspirations expressed on a number of occasions to the Zionist faithful, one of which was voiced back in 1938 where he told the World Council of Poale Zion in Tel Aviv: “The boundaries of Zionist aspiration include southern Lebanon, southern Syria, today’s Jordan, all of Cis-Jordan [West Bank] and the Sinai.” [14]

Zionists have been using governments to slice up Palestine and the world ever since.


 “… it has become an open secret in our world today that there is a 300 pound gorilla in the room—the role of the Organized Jewish Community—generally, though not always correctly, known as “the Zionist movement”—that is a preeminent power in our modern society, not only in the United States but in most of the West and elsewhere across the planet.”

– Michael Collins Piper


The Yesha Rabbinical Counsel made an announcement in response to an IDF attack in Kfar Qanna, Lebanon, in 2006: “according to Jewish law, during a time of battle and war, there is no such thing as ‘innocence’ among the enemy.” [15]

Such cold hatred is nothing new.

In 1947, when the United Nations partitioned Palestine, and May 15, 1948, when the State was formally proclaimed, the Zionist army and militia had seized 75 per cent of Palestine, forcing 780,000 Palestinians out of the country. By the time the Israeli-Arab war of 48’ had finished, several notorious massacres had reached international attention though they were not the only ones. The Zionist terror groups in the shape of IZL, the Irgun and the Lehi or Lohamei Herut (otherwise known as the Stern Gang) descended on the village of Deir Yassin on April 9, 1948, murdering over 100 men, women and children. [16]

Labour Zionist Israeli army and Israel Defence Forces or ZAHAL carried out a massacre at Dueima in the same year, an account of which by a soldier and participant in the atrocity was published in Davar, the official Hebrew daily newspaper:

… They killed between eighty to one hundred Arab men, women and children. To kill the children they [soldiers] fractured their heads with sticks. There was not one home without corpses. The men and women of the villages were pushed into houses without food or water. Then the saboteurs came to dynamite them.

One commander ordered a soldier to bring two women into a building he was about to blow up … Another soldier prided himself upon having raped an Arab woman before shooting her to death. Another Arab woman with her newborn baby was made to clean the place for a couple of days, and then they shot her and the baby. Educated and well-mannered commanders who were considered “good guys” … became base murderers, and this not in the storm of battle, but as a method of expulsion and extermination. The fewer the Arabs who remain, the better. [17]

In the 1950s massacres were part of the program of total expulsion and eradication of Palestinians from their land and continued in isolated pockets and larger scale attacks throughout the refugee camps and villages of Gaza. Once such massacre was carried out at the village of Kibya in October 1953 where once again, men women and children were murdered this time under the command of Ariel Sharon. The massacre at Kafr Qasim followed the same pattern in October 1956. There were even massacres that were lauded as especially valuable in strategic terms becoming part of the Israeli folklore of ethnic cleansing: “I have always said that if the deepest and profoundest hope symbolizing redemption is the rebuilding of the [Jewish] Temple … then it is obvious that those mosques [al-Haram al-Sharif and al-Aqsa] will have, one way or another, to disappear one of these days … Had it not been for Deir Yassin, half a million Arabs would be living in the state of Israel [in 1948]. The state of Israel would not have existed.” [18]

Deir-YasinDeir Yassin massacre April 9th 1948

In the 1960s the true agenda was beginning to reach the press. David Ben Gurion’s special adviser on Arab Affairs expressed his desire to: “… reduce the Arab population to a community of woodcutters and waiters, [19] and by the 1970s, when an Israeli government memorandum entitled “The Koenig report” was leaked by Israeli newspaper Al-Hamishmar it laid bare the policy of systemic expulsion of Palestinian people though somewhat euphemistically expressed. Regarding the Palestinian minority the only thing needed was the: “…objective thought that ensures the long-term Jewish national interests”… while stressing the examination of “… the possibility of diluting existing Arab population concentrations.” [20]

Indeed, the same Zionist policies and principles have expanded and developed under Jewish fundamentalism and extremist cults presently focused within the United States government. It is worth repeating the fact that many of the original Zionist settlers did not agree with this policy of expulsion and were not adverse to the idea of living with their Palestinian neighbours. It is this principle of Judaism that is also rising up to resist pathological takeover of those who have right human relations at heart, regardless of their religious or ideological affiliations. It is here that the hope for Israeli-Arab destiny lies. [21] 

In the 1980s on the American television show 60 Minutes, Mike Wallace interviewed the late Meir Kahane, the controversial Brooklyn rabbi and Israeli Knesset member. This Rabbi was an advocate for the expulsion of all Arabs from all of Palestine which included “Israeli Arabs” and Arabs living in the occupied territories:

Wallace : “You proposed a law for the Knesset to pass against Arabs that’s really astonishingly identical to the Nuremberg laws of the Nazis under Adolf Hitler.”

Kahane: “Mr. Wallace, one of the problems of Jews is that they wouldn’t know a Jewish concept if they tripped over one. I merely quoted from the Talmud. Most Jews think Judaism is Thomas Jefferson. It’s not.” [22]

And Kahane is correct. There are those Jewish men and women who call themselves Zionist yet appear to know nothing of its history and its true nature. Rather, they prefer to see Arabs as the cause of all their ills past and present thus rationalising and condoning the atrocious conditions that Palestinians live under every day of their lives. A lost generation of children suffering deprivation, abuse and poverty is the result of this acquiescence and support of oppression. Only further embitterment and anger can result.

A major player in the economic and ideological expansion of Zionism was Wall Street Banking cartels overseen by the Rothschilds dynasty. By the late 19th century, “almost two hundred Rothschild refineries were at work in Baku,” Russia’s oil rich region making the Rothschilds the richest family in the world, their five international banking houses comprising “one of the first multinational corporations.” [23]Indeed, as author Herbert Loffman mentions in Return of the Rothschilds, they: “… had long been involved in developing Czarist Russia’s nascent industry and banking system, while that country’s growing network of railroads was largely financed by Rothschild-managed loans.” [24]

With the monopoly on oil supply to Europe and the Far East established there was only one problem: another transportation route was needed in order to cope with the volume and the demand for oil. The Suez Canal proved more than economically viable and made Palestine vital to the Rothschilds and their corporate expansionism. Having enormous power in International banking and principle shareholders in most of the important banks of the time, it was easy to buy shares in the Suez Canal Company.

Edmond James de Rothschild began to push for a Jewish homeland in Palestine for two reasons:

edmond-james-de-rothschild

Edmond James de Rothschild

1) to take the heat of the growing socialist dispensation in reaction to the Czar Nicholas II, who had instituted anti-Semitic pogroms against Jews, prompting a huge emigration of Jews Russia into Western Europe. The Rothschild’s oil interests were threatened by Russian Jewish émigrés’ strikes and disruptions to Russian business and thus Rothschilds’ profits. By channelling the political passion towards emigration to the new homeland this acted to release the pressure on their business interests until such time it would be safe to openly resume activate corporate ties in Russia.

2) His enthusiastic push to promote and fund the new Jewish State served to kill two birds with one stone: a new economic venture and leverage for the dynasty and offering further clout and manoeuvrability for short and long-term British interests.

It was preceding the war that a group of prominent Zionists wrote a letter to Hitler detailing their belief that there was no need for any disagreements between the Zionist-revisionists and the Nazis. After all, they only wished to be left alone to set up a “nationalist and totalitarian state” for the Jewish people, in the same way Hitler was busy creating the same for the German people. [25]

Why would the 1933 World Zionist Organization Congress defeat a resolution calling for action against Hitler by a vote of 240 to 43? In fact, the principle distributor of goods to the Nazi regime was the World Zionist Organization throughout the Middle East and Northern Europe. With the help of Wall Street finance, Ha’avara Bank was established in Palestine in order to cater for the wealthy elite of industrialists in Germany, Britain and the US. An indication of this ideological and business relationship between Nazis and Zionists was never more apparent than when Baron Von Mildenstein of the S.S. Security Service was invited to Palestine for a six-month visit:

This visit led to a twelve-part report by Joseph Goebbels, Hitler’s Minister of Propaganda, in Der Angriff (The Assault) in 1934 praising Zionism. Goebbels ordered a medallion struck with the Swastika on one side, and on the other, the Zionist Star of David. In May 1935, Reinhardt Heydrich, the chief of the S.S. Security Service, wrote an article in which he separated Jews into ‘two categories.’ The Jews he favored were the Zionists: ‘Our good wishes together with our official good will go with them.’ In 1937, the Labor ‘socialist’ Zionist militia, the Haganah (founded by Jabotinsky) sent an agent (Feivel Polkes) to Berlin offering to spy for the S.S. Security Service in exchange for the release of Jewish wealth for Zionist colonization. Adolf Eichmann was invited to Palestine as the guest of the Haganah. [26]

Wall Street paved the way for Hitler by heavily investing in the Germany economy, building up a cartel system as part of an overall long term strategy for international banking control. Germany was key stage in this process and allowed the crucial directives of The Dawes Plan and The Young Plan to be implemented. Author Anthony C. Sutton describes the background deals which took place:

The Treaty of Versailles after World War I imposed a heavy reparations burden on defeated Germany. This financial burden — a real cause of the German discontent that led to acceptance of Hitlerism — was utilized by the international bankers for their own benefit. The opportunity to float profitable loans for German cartels in the United States was presented by the Dawes Plan and later the Young Plan. Both plans were engineered by these central bankers, who manned the committees for their own pecuniary advantages, and although technically the committees were not appointed by the U.S. Government, the plans were in fact approved and sponsored by the Government. [27]

The German cartel system proved vital in manipulating politicians and their idea of economics whilst allowing Hitler and the Nazis to gain power:

“American financiers were directly represented on the boards of two of these three German cartels. This American assistance to German cartels has been described by James Martin as follows: ‘These loans for reconstruction became a vehicle for arrangements that did more to promote World War II than to establish peace after World War I.’”  [28]

Zionism had an extraordinary influence on geo-politics during this tumultuous period. Jewish thought and Zionist lobbying exerted pressure not just on governments but through the media and social networking of the day. Indeed, as noted psychology professor at the California State University Kevin Macdonald mentions in his 2001 book: Culture of Critique:

During World War II they engaged in “loud diplomacy”…organizing thousands of rallies, dinners with celebrity speakers (including prominent roles for sympathetic non-Jews), letter campaigns, meetings, lobbying, threats to newspapers for publishing unfavorable items, insertion of propaganda as news items in newspapers, giving money to politicians and non-Jewish celebrities like Will Rogers in return for their support. By 1944, “thousands of non-Jewish associations would pass pro-Zionist resolutions” … In 1944 both Republican and Democratic platforms included strong pro-Zionist planks even though the creation of a Jewish state was strongly opposed by the Departments of State and War. […]

Jews not only had a prominent position in the U.S. media, they had seized the intellectual and moral high ground via their control of the intellectual and political movements… Not only were Jewish interests beyond the bounds of civilized political discussion, assertions of European ethnic interest became impermissible as well. Such assertions conflicted with the Boasian dogma that genetic differences between peoples were trivial and irrelevant; they conflicted with the Marxist belief in the equality of all peoples and the Marxist belief that nationalism and assertions of ethnic interests were reactionary; such assertions were deemed a sure sign of psychopathology within the frameworks of psychoanalysis and the Frankfurt School;and they would soon be regarded as the babblings of country bumpkins by the New York Intellectuals and by the Neo-Conservatives who spouted variants of all of these ideologies from the most prestigious academic and media institutions in the society. [29] [Emphasis mine]

MacDonald emphasises there are obviously other forces that “relegated the nativist mind-set to the political and intellectual fringe…” as well as the “… liberal Protestantism and the rise of the managerial state, but it is impossible to understand the effectiveness of either of these influences in the absence of the Jewish movements …” [30] Moreover, how ironic and revealing – especially from the bastions of psychoanalysis – that psychopathy should be used as a bludgeoning tool against those that question ethnic preeminence and political control. Such ideology has produced innumerable instances of psychologically compromised individuals at the fulcrum of many Zionist-inspired operations.

PAL_palestine_land_theft_2_jpg

Palestinian Loss of Land 1946-2008 / Source: “The Maps Tell the True Story” from What Really Happened


The very nature of ethnic diversity means that there are necessarily differences which shouldn’t automatically present a problem. However, MacDonald reiterates the contention that the presence of a comprehensive Jewish ethnocentricity in intellectual and political life has ensured the rise of a “de-ethnicized non-Jewish elite … “… interwoven with a critical mass of ethnically conscious Jews and other ethnic minorities … unique to European and European derived societies.” [31]This activism has concentrated primarily on the social sciences and humanities, politics with a policy focus on immigration and ethnic and mass media. To that end, a paradox is seen in that while advocating separatism and superiority of the Jewish race, certain Jewish intellectual groupings of power established by Zionism within America sought to limit the Social Darwinism of the Anglo-American mind-set and promote the idea of the United States: “… as a set of abstract principles rather than an ethnocultural civilization.” He states further: “At the level of politics, Jewish organizations spearheaded the drive to open up immigration to all of the peoples of the world. Jewish organizations also played a key role in furthering the interests of other racial and ethnic minorities, and they led the legal and legislative effort to remove Christianity from public places.” [32]

But there were other reasons for this move, or it devolved into something entirely different under the general ponerogenesis of American culture. Either way, the Establishment was on the move and the domination of East coast Elite, European fascism and the emerging American Zionists were moving forward in their respective fields but largely aligned to the dream of a “New World Order” which had a distinctly homogenous undertow to its principles; a hybrid blend of collectivist and capitalist perceptions that advocate One World, One religion, a global army and global governance underpinned by a global financial architecture.

In point of fact, post-war history alone shows us that the rise of Jewish power has ensured that such principles hold sway to ensure a particularly Zionist flavour to this emerging Order, or, as MacDonald states:

“Since the 1960s a hostile, adversary elite has emerged to dominate intellectual and political debate. It is an elite that almost instinctively loathes the traditional institutions of European-American culture: its religion, its customs, its manners, and its sexual attitudes. […] This “hostile elite” is fundamentally a Jewish-dominated elite…. The emergence of this hostile elite is an aspect of ethnic competition between Jews and non-Jews and its effect will be a long-term decline in the hegemony of European peoples in the U.S. and elsewhere in the world.” [33]

And this hegemony is characterised by a particular cross fertilisation with Jewish Cultural Marxism and the Liberal Establishment programming of Fabian-led collectivism. The professor paints a vivid picture of Judeo-centric preoccupations as fertile ground for ponerisation. It is through inherent qualities missing from Judaism though present in European culture which he explains as “individualism, a lack of ethnocentrism, and concomitant moral universalism.” [34] The intellectual and political movements initiated by Jewish culture and Zionism thus exposed a weakness in the cultural and ethnic integrity of the West which allowed a minority to override it. This is not a problem for Jewish people as a whole when integrating into a new society in its pluralistic sense and without the dictates of Zionism to underpin it. Yet, sadly this is not the case.

To reiterate, MacDonald’s primary reasoning for this state of affairs derives from the idea that:

Europeans are relatively less ethnocentric than other peoples and relatively more prone to individualism as opposed to the ethnocentric collectivist social structures historically far more characteristic of other human groups, including—relevant to this discussion—Jewish groups. …The basic idea is that European groups are highly vulnerable to invasion by strongly collectivist, ethnocentric groups because individualists have less powerful defenses against such groups. The competitive advantage of cohesive, cooperating groups is obvious… This scenario implies that European peoples are more prone to individualism. […] Individualists form mild attachments to many groups, while collectivists have an intense attachment and identification to a few in groups …Individualists are therefore relatively ill-prepared for between-group competition so characteristic of the history of Judaism.

Historically Judaism has been far more ethnocentric and collectivist than typical Western societies…. I suggest that over the course of their recent evolution, Europeans were less subjected to between-group natural selection than Jews and other Middle Eastern populations. This perspective is consistent with ecological theory. [35]

So, from this monotheistic and separative background while turning European culture and values on their heads by claiming the opposite, this means that according to MacDonald: “America had entered into an era when it had become morally unacceptable to discuss Jewish interests at all. We are still in that era.” [36]

Whether criticising the undue influence of Zionism in national or international politics, pushing for US involvement in the Second World War, the creation of a Jewish State or the invasion of Iraq, Libya or Syria – the truth seldom matters when it comes to Zionist interests.

——————

See also:

The Real Story of How Israel Was Created

Rogue state: Declassified Israeli docs spell out 60-year-long strategy to ethnically cleanse Arabs

Israel is ‘cleansing’ thousands of Palestinians from Greater Jewish Jerusalem

 


Notes

[1] p.221; Israel/Palestine By Alan Dowty, London, UK: Polity 2008 | ISBN 978-0-7456-4243-7. “Palestinians are the descendants of all the indigenous peoples who lived in Palestine over the centuries; since the seventh century, they have been predominantly Muslim in religion and almost completely Arab in language and culture.”
Moshe Gil,’the fact that at the time of the Arab conquest, the population of Palestine was mainly Christian, and that during the Crusaders’ conquest some four hundred years later, it was mainly Muslim. As neither the Byzantines nor the Muslims carried out any large-scale population resettlement projects, the Christians were the offspring of the Jewish and Samaritan farmers who converted to Christianity in the Byzantine period; while the Muslim fellaheen in Palestine in modern times are descendants of those Christians who were the descendants of Jews, and had turned to Islam before the Crusaders’ conquest.’ Moshe Gil, A History of Palestine, 634-1099 Cambridge University Press, 1983 pp.222-3.
[2] Image and Reality of the Israel-Palestine Conflict By Norman Finkelstein. Published by 1995.
[3] See: ‘The Case of Mordechai Vannunu – Preeminent Hero of the Nuclear Age’ by Mark Gaffney. Counterpunch, January 21 2003: “In September 1986, Mordechai Vanunu was illegally abducted by agents of the Mossad for revealing to the world press information that confirmed the existence of Israel’s often-denied plutonium separation plant. The plant is buried eighty feet below ground in the Negev desert, and had long escaped detection. Since the 1960s it has been used to recover plutonium from spent fuel rods from the Dimona nuclear reactor, located nearby. The plant continues to be an integral part of Israel’s ongoing nuclear weapons program. Israel is believed to possess at least 200 nukes.
Then Prime Minister Shimon Peres ordered Vanunu’ s abduction to silence the whistleblower, and to bring him to trial for allegedly jeopardizing the securi ty of the state of Israel. But Vanunu’s real ‘crime’ was speaking the truth. And for that he was made to suffer a fate worse than death: eleven years and five months in solitary confinement. Isolation in a tiny cell is a well-known form of torture, and one that can cause deep emotional scars and mental impairment. During this period Vanunu was subjected to constant harassments and humiliations: an obvious attempt by the Mossad to ‘break’ his will, or drive him over the edge. Amnesty International described the conditions of his ordeal as “cruel, inhuman, and degrading.”
Yet, the prisoner held firm as a rock. Nor has Vanunu since wavered from the position of principle he articulated in the very beginning: that the only sane path is full disclosure and abolition of nuclear weapons. From his prison cell Mordechai wrote: “It is a dangerous illusion to believe they [nuclear weapons] can be defensive….Only peace between states can promise security.” / See also: ‘Israel’s Nuclear Programme’ BBC News, December 22, 2003: The head of the International Atomic Energy Agency recently urged Israel to sign the Nuclear Non-Proliferation Treaty and surrender its nuclear weapons in order to further peace in the Middle East.”
[4] History of Zionism By Walter Laqueur, London, 1972. “Later that year, he was jailed for 18 years after a trial for treason that was held in secret. Viewed as a traitor and a spy by most Israelis, Vanunu remains in prison to this day and has spent most of his sentence in solitary confinement. Israel’s former Prime Minister Shimon Peres, widely regarded as the architect of Israel’s nuclear weapons programme, testified at the trial that Vanunu had done serious damage to Israel’s security. Mr Peres subsequently said: ‘A certain amount of secrecy must be maintained in some fields. The suspicion and fog surrounding this question are constructive, because they strengthen our deterrent.’”
[5] Part I, pp. 16; The complete diaries of Theodor Herzl Volume 1 Published by Herzl Press and Thomas Yoseloff, 1960 – 1961. Raphael Patai (editor) Translated by Harry Zohn.
[6] p.267; The Controversy of Zion by Douglas Reed (1956) New edition published by Veritas Publishing Co Pty Ltd. 2004 | ISBN-10: 0958760225
[7] op. cit Gorenberg (p.84)
[8] Trial and Error: The Autobiography of Chaim Weizmann Published by Harpers, 1949. (p.149).
[9] p.96; The King Crane Commission: An American Inquiry in the Middle East by Harry N. Howard Kayhat, University of Michegan 1963 | Digitized August 2007.
[10] First published in Russian under the title O Zheleznoi Stene in Rassvyet, November 4, 1923. Published in English in Jewish Herald (South Africa), 26 November 1937. Transcribed & revised by Lenni Brenner.
[11] p.29; Jabotinsky’s Letter on Autonomy, 1904. Cited in Brenner, The Iron Wall.
[12] p.96; The 1936-1939 Revolt in Palestine by Ghassan Kanafani (New York, Committee for a Democratic Palestine). Published by Tricontinental Society., 1980.
[13] Ben-Gurion: A Biography by Michael Bar Zohar. Published by Weidenfeld and Nicolson 1978.
[14] David Ben Gurion, Report to the World Council of Poale Zion (the forerunner of the Labor Party), Tel Aviv, 1938. Cited by Israel Shahak, Journal of Palestine Studies, Spring 1981.
[15] The Palestinian Fascist leader Haj Hussein Al Ameini, the Grand Mufti visited Germany and was on friendly terms with Hitler. Thus we had the perfect seeds of a ponerogenesis that would see fascist leaders on both sides courting the principle destroyer. It would be this foundation of hatred that would propel the social fires burning. However, the power ratio was clearly with Zionst sympathisers and operatives working in Russia, America, England and Israel itself and which would gradually end up brutally suppressing a whole nation.
[16] The exact figure is not known but there is a consensus that it was not below 100. “On the evening of April 9th, the Irgun leader publicly exaggerated the death toll in order to terrorize Arabs in Palestine. This was near the end of the British Mandate as Arab-Jewish fighting escalated. The 254 figure is almost certainly an exaggeration, but not an Arab exaggeration.” – Deir Yasin remembered: deiryassin.org. Rather wholly peaceful civilians there was also armed resistance.
[17] Davar, June 9, 1979. Davar, the official Hebrew daily newspaper of the Labor-Zionist-run Histadrut General Federation of Workers.
[18] Cited in Israel: An Apartheid State, Zed Books, London 1987. By Peter Myers, November 22, 2000; update May 3, 2003.p.8.
[19] The Arabs in Israel by Sabri Jiryis, New York Monthly Review Press, 1976.
[20] The Koenig report – a confidential and internal Israeli government document authored in April 1976 by Yisrael Koenig, a member of the Alignment (then the ruling party), who served as the Northern District Commissioner of the Ministry of the Interior for 26 years.
[21] This small Jewish resistance movement to Zionism continues today. But one example is Israeli-born Gilad Atzmon, from his essay: “Not In My Name: An Analysis of Jewish Righteousness” sees Zionism as “… racist, it is nationalist, and it is Biblically inspired (rather than spiritually inspired). Being a fundamentalist movement, Zionism is not categorically different from Nazism. Only when we understand Zionism in its nationalist and racist context will we begin to comprehend the depth of its atrocities.” June 13, 2004. http://www.gilad.co.uk/
[22] 60 Minutes CBS Mike Wallace interviews Meir Kahane 1983.
[23] ‘Rabbinic Council Says Dead Lebanon Kids Not Innocent’ By Rev. Ted Pike, August 8, 2006.
[24] Zionism in the Age of the Dictators, A Reappraisal, By Lenni Brenner published by Lawrence Hill & Co.; Revised edition edition Dec 1983 | ISBN-10: 1556520778.
[25] pp 21-22; Aaronsohn’s Maps: The Untold Story of the Man who Might Have Created Peace in the Middle East By Patricia Goldstone, Published by Harcourt Trade, 2007 | ISBN-10: 0151011699
[26] p.81; Return of the Rothschilds: The Great Banking Dynasty Through Two Turbulent Centuries, Herbert R. Lottman I.B. Tauris, 1995 | ISBN-10: 1850439141
[27] p.23; Wall Street and the Rise of Hitler by Anthony J. Sutton, published by ’76 press California, 1976 / New edition by Clairview Press, 2010 | ISBN-10: 1905570279
[28] Ibid. (p.28)
[29] op.cit; MacDonald (pp.16-19)
[30] Ibid. (p.19)
[31] Ibid. (p.21)
[32] Ibid.
[33] Ibid. (p.22)
[34] Ibid.
[35] Ibid. (p.25)
[36] Ibid. (p.16)